 |
|
| SAL --- SC --- SE --- SH --- SI --- SK --- SL --- SM --- SN --- SO --- SP --- SQ --- ST --- STI --- STR --- SU --- SY --- SZ |
 Sachs Hanns (Vienne 1881-1947 Boston) : Psychanalyste autrichien et proche collaborateur de Freud. Il fut le premier non-médecin à joindre les rangs du mouvement psychanalytique. Il a été l'analyste d'Alexander, Balint, Loewenstein et Searl. Collaborateur de Rank.
 |
 RANK, O., SACHS, H. & PAYNE, C.R. (1915). The significance of psychoanalysis for the mental sciences. Psychoanalytic Review, 2, 428-457. |
| SACHS, H. (1929). One of the motive factors in the formation on the super-ego in women. International Journal of Psycho-Analysis, 10, 39-50. |
| SACHS, H. (1930). Behaviour as an expression of mental processes during analysis. International Journal of Psycho-Analysis, 11, 231-232. |
| SACHS, H. (1942). Masochism in modern man. Psychoanalytic Quarterly, 11, 555-561. |
| SACHS, H. (1977). Freud mon maître et mon ami. Paris : Denoël. |
 |
|
|
Sacks Harvey (1935-1975) : Sociologue phénoménologiste américain et co-fondateur avec Garfinkel de l'ethnométhodologie. Il a développé une technique d'analyse des interactions verbales que l'on nomme l'analyse conversationelle. Étudiant de Garfinkel.
 |
SACKS, H. & GARFINKEL, H. (1970). On formal structures of practical action. In J.C. McKinney & E.A. Tiryakian (Eds.), Theoretical sociology. New York : Appleton-Century-Crofts. |
| SACKS, H. (1972). An initial investigation of usability of conversationnal data for doing sociology. In D. Sudnow (Ed.), Studies in social interaction (pp. 31-74). New York : The Free Press. |
| SACKS, H. (1973). Tout le monde doit mentir. Communications, 182-203. |
| SACKS, H. SCHEGLOFF, E.A. & JEFFERSON, G. (1974). A simplest systematics for the organization of turn-taking for conversation. Language, 50 (4), 696-735. [PDF] |
| SACKS, H. (1995). Lectures on conversation. Jefferson : Oxford : Blackwell. |
|
| |
|
|
Sadisme/Sadique : Qui aime faire souffrir physiquement les autres. Masochisme et sadisme. Sadism.
| |
ZILLMANN, D., BRYANT, J. & CARVETH, R.A. (1981). The effect of erotica featuring sadomasochism and bestiality on motivated intermale aggression. Personality & Social Psychology Bulletin, 7, 153-159. |
| QUINSEY, V.L., CHAPLIN, T.C. & UPFOLD, D. (1984). Sexual arousal to nonsexual violence and sadomasochistic themes among rapists and non-sex offenders. Journal of Consulting & Clinical Psychology, 52, 651-657. |
| WEINBERG, M.S., WILLIAMS, C.J. & MOSER, C.A. (1984). The social constituents of sadomasochism. Social Problems 31 (4), 379-389. |
| KERNBERG, O.F. (1991). Sadomasochism, sexual excitement, and perversion. Journal of American Psychoanalytic Association, 39, 333-362. |
| PROULX, J., BLAIS, E. & BEAUREGARD, E. (2005). Le sadisme sexuel. Dans J. Proulx, M. Cusson, E. Beauregard & A. Nicole (Dirs.), Les meurtriers sexuels : Analyse comparative et nouvelles perspectives (pp. 163- 201). Montréal, Québec : Les Presses de l’Université de Montréal. |
| MOSER, C.A. & KLEINPLATZ, P.J. (2006). Sadomasochism : Powerful pleasures. Routledge. |
|
| |
|
Sagesse : Wisdom.
| |
BALTES, P.B. & KUNZMANN, U. (2003). Wisdom. Psychologist, 16, 131-133. |
|
| |
|
Sakurai Yoshio ( ) : Neuropsychologue japonais, spécialisé dans l'étude de l'encodage de l'information.
|
SAKURAI, Y. (1999). How do cell assemblies encode information in the brain? Neuroscience & Behavioural Reviews, 23, 785-796. |
| SAKURAI, Y. (2001). Working memory for temporal and nontemporal events in monkeys. Learning & Memory, 8, 309-316. |
| SAKURAI, Y., TAKAHASHI, S. & INOUE, M. (2004). Stimulus duration in working memory is represented by neuronal activity in the monkey prefrontal cortex. European Journal of Neuroscience, 20 (4), 1069-1080. |
| SAKURAI, Y. & TAKAHASHI, S. (2006). Dynamic synchrony of firing in the monkey prefrontal cortex during working-memory tasks. Journal of Neuroscience, 26, 10141-10153. |
| TAKAHASHI, S. & SAKURAI, Y. (2007). Spatial information of hippocampal pyramidal cells along the dendrosomatic axis of behaving rat. Neuroscience Research, 58 (S1), 45. |
|
| |
|
Salaire/salarié : Ce que l'on donne à autrui en échange de son travail, la plupart du temps de l'argent (mais pas nécessairement). Sinclair Lewis, concernant le salaire, aurait dit : « Il est difficile de faire comprendre quelque chose à quelqu’un, lorsque son salaire lui impose de ne pas comprendre ». = rémunération, paye, employé. Earning.
| |
JUDGE, T.A. & LIVINGSTON, B.A. (2008). Is the gap more than gender ? A longitudinal analysis of gender, gender role orientation, and earnings. Journal of Applied Psychology, 93, 994-1012. |
|
| |
|
Salience : Caractère prépondérant d'un stimulus, qui attire l'attention. = prépondérance. Salience.
| |
TAYLOR, S.E. & FISKE, S.T. (1978). Salience, attention and attribution : Top of the head phenomena. In L. Berkowitz (Ed.), Advances in experimental social psychology (Vol. 11, pp. 249-288). New York : Academic Press. |
| Fiske, S., Kenny, D. A., & Taylor, S. E. (1982). Structural models for the mediation of salience effects. Journal of Experimental Social Psychology, 18, 105-127. |
| OAKES, P.J., TURNER, J.C. & HASLAM, S.A. (1991). Perceiving people as group members : The role of fit in the salience of social categorizations. British Journal of Social Psychology, 30, 125-144. |
| NOTHDURFT, H.-C. (2000). Salience from feature contrast : additivity across dimensions. Vision Research, 40, 1183-1201. |
| PARKURST, D., LAW, K. & NIEBUR, E. (2002). Modeling the role of salience in the allocation of overt visual attention. Vision Research, 42 (1), 107-123. |
| LICKLITER R. & BAHRICK, L.E. (2001). The salience of multimodal sensory stimulation in early development : Implications for the issue of ecological validity. Infancy, 2, 451-467. [PDF] |
| EGETH, H.E., LEONARD, C.J. & LEBER, A.B. (2010). Why salience is not enough : Reflections on top-down selection in vision. Acta Psychologica, 135, 130-132. |
|
| |
|
|
Salmon Wesley (1925-2001) : Philosophe et épistémologue américain. Il est l'un des chefs de file de l'empirisme constructif. Il s'est intéressé au statut et la nature de l'explication scientifique, ainsi qu'au rôle de la causalité et de l'induction. Étudiant de Reichenbach. Collaborateur de Grünbaum.
 |
SALMON, W. (1967). The foundations of scientific inference. Pittsburg : University of Pittsburgh Press. |
| SALMON, W. (1984). Scientific explanation and the causal structure of the world. Princeton : Princeton University Press. |
| GRÜNBAUM, A. & SALMON, W.C. (Eds.) (1988). The limitations of deductivism. Berkeley, CA : University of California Press. |
| SALMON, W. (1989). Four decades of scientific explanation. Minneapolis : University of Minnesota Press. |
| SALMON, W. (1998). Causality and explanation. Oxford : Oxford University Press. |
|
| |
|
Salomon Jean-Jacques (Metz France 1929-) : Historien des sciences français, spécialisé dans l'étude des relations entre la science et le pouvoir (militaire, politique, entreprises privées, etc.). Très critique du travail des scientifiques, et surtout de la marchandisation et de la militarisation des savoirs technologique et scientifique.  
 |
SALOMON, J-J. (1970/89). Science et politique. Paris : Le Seuil/Economica. |
| SALOMON, J-J. (2001). Le scientifique et le guerrier. Paris : Belin. |
| SALOMON, J-J. (1989). Science, guerre et paix. Paris : Economica. |
| SALOMON, J-J. (2006). Les scientifiques. Entre savoir et pouvoir. Paris : Albin Michel. |
| SALOMON, J-J. (2007). Une civilisation à hauts risques. Paris : Éditions Charles Léopold Mayer. |
|
| |
|
Salovey Peter ( ) : Psychologue américain, spécialisé dans l'étude de la jalousie. Avec Mayer, il a développé le concept d'intelligence émotionelle. Collaborateur de Hsee, Mayer, Rodin et Rosenhan.
|
SALOVEY, P. & RODIN, J. (1984). Some antecedents and consequences of social-comparison jealousy. Journal of Personality & Social Psychology, 47, 780-792. |
| SALOVEY, P. & MAYER, J. (1990). Emotional intelligence. Imagination, Cognition, & Personality, 9 (3), 185-211. [PDF] |
| SALOVEY, P. (1992). Mood induced self-focused attention. Journal of Personality & Social Psychology, 62, 699-707. |
| SALOVEY, P., HSEE, C.K. & MAYER , J.D. (1993). Emotional intelligence and the self-regulation of affect. In D. Wegner & J. Pennebaker (Eds.), The handbook of mental control. Eaglewood Cliff, NJ : Prentice Hall. [PDF] |
| SALOVEY, P., STROUD, L.R., WOOLERY, A. & EPEL, E.S. (2002). Perceived emotional intelligence, stress reactivity, and symptom reports : Further explorations using the Trait Meta-Mood Scale. Psychology & Health, 17, 611-627. |
|
| |
|
| |
Samaritain (le bon...) : Personne qui aide les autres sans rien attendre en retour. = aidant, héros.
| |
PILIAVIN, I.M., RODIN, J. & PILIAVIN, J.A. (1969). Good samaritanism : an underground phenomenon? Journal of Personality & Social Psychology, 13, 289-299. |
|
| |
|
|
Samuelson Paul Anthony (Gary États-Unis 1915-2009 Belmont États-Unis) : Économiste américain et lauréat du prix Nobel d'économie en 1970. Étudiant de Leontief et Schumpeter.
|
SAMUELSON, P.A. (1947/71). Les fondements de l’analyse économique. Édition Gauthier-Villars. |
|
| |
|
|
|
Sanna Larry ( ) : Psychosociologue américain. Collaborateur de D'zurilla et Schwarz.
|
SANNA, L.J., TURLEY-AMES, K.J. & MEIER, S. (1999). Mood, self-esteem, and simulated alternatives : Thought-provoking affective influences on counterfactual direction. Journal of Personality & Social Psychology, 76, 543-558. |
| SANNA, L.J. & MEIER, S. (2000). Looking for clouds in a silver lining: Self- esteem, mental simulations, and temporal confidence changes. Journal of Research in Personality, 34, 236-251. |
| SANNA, L.J., CHANG, E.C. & CARTER, S.E. (2004). All our troubles seem so far away : Temporal
pattern to accessible alternatives and retrospective team appraisals. Personality & Social
Psychology Bulletin, 30, 1359-1371. |
| SANNA, L.J. & SCHWARZ, N. (2004). Integrating temporal biases : The interplay of focal thoughts
and accessibility experiences. Psychological Science, 15, 474-481. [PDF] |
| SANNA, L.J. & SCHWARZ, N. (2006). Metacognitive experiences and human judgment : The case of hindsight bias and its debiasing. Current Directions in Psychological Science, 15, 172-176. |
|
| |
|
Santé : État de celui ou celle qui n'est pas malade ou qui ne souffre pas. Le terme recouvre aussi bien la santé physique que mentale. Santé et médecine béhaviorale. /maladie biologique, maladie mentale. Health.
| |
HARTMANN, H. (1939). Psycho-analysis and the concept of health. International Journal of Psycho-Analysis, 20, 308-321. |
BAUM, A., GATCHEL, R.J. & KRANTZ, D.S. (1997). Introduction to health psychology. New York : McGraw-Hill. |
| FENICHEL, O. (1942). Psychoanalysis and the concept of health : Heinz Hartmann. Psychoanalytic Quarterly, 11, 1-28. |
ADLER, N.E. & OSTROVE, J.M. (1999). Socioeconomic status and health : What we know and what we don’t. Annals of the New York Academy of Sciences, 896 (1), 3-15 [PDF] |
| |
MARMOT, M. (1999). Epidemiology of socioeconomic status and health : Are Determinants Within Countrie the Same as Between Countries? Annals of the New York Academy of Sciences, 896, 16-29. |
| HOLLITSCHER, W. (1943). On the concepts of psychological health and illness. International Journal of Psycho-Analysis, 24, 125-140. |
ADLER, N.E., MARMOT, M., McEWEN, B.S., & STEWART, J. (Eds.). (1999). Socioeconomic status and health in industrial nations : Social, psychological, and biological pathways. New York : Annals of the New York Academy of Sciencess. |
| BOORSE, C. (1976). What a theory of mental health should be. Journal for the Theory of Social Behavior, 6, 61-84. |
COHEN, S. (1999). Social status and susceptibility to respiratory infections. Annals of the New York Academy of Sciences, 896, 246-253. [PDF] |
| BOORSE, C. (1977). Health as a theoretical concept. Philosophy of Science, 44, 1977. |
ADLER, N.E. & NEWMAN, K. (2002). Socioeconomic disparities in health : Pathways and policies. Health Affairs, 21 (2), 60-76. [PDF] |
| WALLSTON, B.S. & WALLSTON, K.A. (1978). Locus of control and health : A review of the literature. Health Education & Behavior, 6 (1), 107-117. |
SALOVEY, P., ROTHMAN, A.J., DETWEILER, J.B. & STEWARD, W. (2000). Emotional states and physical health. American Psychologist, 55, 110-121. |
| LAU, R.R. (1982). Origins of health locus of control beliefs. Journal of Personality & Social Psychology, 42 (2), 322-334. |
BAUM, A., REVENSON, T. & SINGER, J.E. (Eds.) (2001). The handbook of health psychology. Mahwah, NJ : Erlbaum. |
| RODIN, J. & SALOVEY, P. (1989). Health psychology. Annual Review of Psychology, 40, 533-579. |
ADLER, N.E. & SNIBBE, A.C. (2003). The role of psychosocial processes in explaining the gradient between socioeconomic status and health. Current Directions in Psychological Science, 12, 119-123. |
| RODIN, J. & ICKOVICS, J.R. (1990). Women’s health : Review and research agenda as we approach the 21st century. American Psychologist, 45, 1018-1034. |
WALLSTON, K.A. (2004). Control and health. In N. Anderson (Ed.), Encyclopedia of health & behavior. Thousand Oaks, CA : Sage. |
| PAPPAS, G., QUEEN, S., HADDEN, W. & FISGER, G. (1993). The increasing disparity in mortality between socioeconomic groups in the United States, 1960 and 1986. New England Journal of Medicine 329, (2), 103-109. |
GOTTFREDSON, L. & DEARY, I.J. (2004). Intelligence predicts health and longevity, but why? Current Directions in Psychological Science, 13 (1), 1-4. [PDF] |
| ADLER, N.E., BOYCE, T., CHESNEY, M.A., COHEN, S., FOLKMAN, S., KAHN, R.L. & SYME, S.L. (1994). Socioeconomic status and health : The challenge of the gradient. American Psychologist, 49, 15-24. |
HOUSE, J. (2005). Social Disparities in Health : An Anglo-European Perspective. Health Affairs, 24(2) 559-561. |
| GALANOS, A.N., STRAUSS, R.P. & PIEPER, C.F. (1994). Sociodemographic correlates of health beliefs among black and white community dwelling elderly individuals. International Journal of Aging and Human Development, 38 (4), 339-350. |
COHEN, S. & PRESSMAN, S.D. (2006). Positive affect and health. Current Directions in Psychological Science, 15, 122-125. [PDF] |
| WALLSTON, K.A. & SMITH, M.S. (1994). Issues of control and health : The action is the interaction. In G. Penny, P. Bennett & M. Herbert (Eds), Health psychology : A lifespan perspective (pp. 153-168). Switzerland : Harwood. |
ADLER, N.E. & REHKOPF, D.H. (2008). U.S. Disparities in health : Descriptions, causes, and mechanisms. Annual Review of Public Health, 29, 235-252. |
|
|
| |
|
Santé Canada : Organisme fédéral canadien responsable d'aider les Canadiens à maintenir et à améliorer leur santé physique et mentale.
|
Santé mentale : Terme défini par la négative, la santé étant l'absence de maladie ou de troubles mentaux. Il s'agit d'un concept générique d'une rectitude politique exemplaire qui recouvre une multitude de problèmes allant du simple stress jusqu'aux problèmes lourds comme la psychose ou le suicide. Il existe trois niveaux d'intervention aux problèmes de santé mentale : 1-2) L'individu se soigne lui-même, grâce à ses ressources personnelles et sociales; 3) Les soins offerts par un para-professionnel, souvent hors du système de santé mentale (ressources alternative); 4) Le système de santé et la psychiatrie (psychologue, travailleurs sociaux, médecin, psychiatre, etc). Santé mentale et normalité psychologie. = trouble psychologique. /maladie mentale. Mental health, psychology health.
| Échelle de gravité des troubles |
| Santé |
Trouble mineur/léger |
Trouble majeur/lourd |
| 0 |
1 |
2 |
3 |
4 |
| Absence de trouble |
Que l'on peut résoudre soi-même |
Qui peut être résolu grâce à nos ressources sociales |
Qui peut être résolu grâce aux soins d'un para-professionnel |
Qui requiert les services d'un professionel |
| |
LOW, B. (1926). The foundations of mental health. International Journal of Psycho-Analysis, 7, 85-86. |
TAYLOR, S.E & BROWN, J D. (1988). Illusion and well-being : a social-psychological perspective on mental health. Psychological Bulletin, 103, 193-210. |
| FENICHEL, O. (1942). Psychoanalysis and the concept of health : Heinz Hartmann. Psychoanalytic Quarterly, 11, 1-28. |
VALENSTEIN, E.S. (1988). Blaming the brain : The truth about drugs and mental health. New York : Free Press. |
| BOWLBY, J. (1946). Neurosis and the mental health services. International Journal of Psycho-Analysis, 27, 65-66. |
LEVINE, J.M. & MORELAND, R.L. (1992). Small groups and mental health. In D. Ruble, P. Costanzo & M. Oliveri (Eds.), The social psychology of mental health (pp. 126-165). New York : Guilford Press. |
| |
COLBERT, T. (1996). Brokenn brains or wounded hearts : What causes mental illness? Santa Ana, CA: KevcD. |
| AUSTIN, J.L. (1962). Sense and sensibilia. Oxford : Oxford University Press. |
YING, Y.W. & ZHANG, X. (1995). Mental health in rural and urban Chinese families. Journal of Comparative Family Studies, 26 (2), 233-246. |
| BLOCK, N. (1980). Are absent qualia possible? Philosophical Review, 89 (2), 257-274. |
SECHZER, J.A., PFAFFIN, S.M., DENMARK, F.L. & GRIFFIN, A. (1996). Women and mental health. New York : New York Academy of Sciences. |
| JACKSON, F. (1982). Epiphenomenal qualia. Philosophical Quarterly, 32, 127-36. |
FURNAM, A. & KIRKCALDY, B. (1997). Age and sex differences in health beliefs and behaviors. Psychological Reports, 80 (1), 63-66. |
| KOHUT, H. (1982). Introspection, empathy, and the semi-circle of mental health. International Journal of Psycho-Analysis, 63, 395-407. |
BAUM, A., GATCHEL, R.J. & KRANTZ, D.S. (1997). Introduction to health psychology. New York : McGraw-Hill. |
| HORGAN, T. (1987). Supervenient qualia. Philosophical Review, 96, 491-520. |
VALENSTEIN, E.S. (1998). Blaming the brain : The truth about drugs and mental health. New York :
The Free Press. |
| HARDIN, C.L. (1987). Qualia and materialism : Closing the explanatory gap. Philosophy & Phenomenological Research, 48, 281-298. |
WILLIAMS, D.R. & WILLIAMS-MORRIS, R. (2000). Racism and mental health : The African American experience. Ethnicity & Health, 5 (3/4), 243-268. |
| |
FARAONE, S.V. (2003). Straight talk about your child’s mental health : What to do when something seems wrong. New York, NY : Guilford. |
| |
CAPLAN, P.J. (2004). Review of rethinking mental health and disorder. Contemporary Psychology, 49 (6), 794-797. |
|
YING, Y.W. & HAN, M. (2007). Familism and mental health : Variation between Asian American children of immigrants and refugees. International Journal of Applied Psychoanalytic Studies, 4 (4), 333-348. |
|
RUSSO, N.F. & TARTARO, J. (2008). Women and mental health. In F.L. Denmark & M.A. Paludi. (Eds.), Psychology of women : A handbook of issues and theories (pp. 440-481). Westport : Greenwood Press. |
| |
|
|
Santé publique : Public health.
|
Sapir Edward (Lauenburg Allemagne ajourd'hui Lebork Pologne 1884-1939) : Linguiste et anthropologue américain d'origine allemande. Chef de file du structuralisme en linguistique. En collaboration avec Whorf, il a élaboré une théorie pour expliquer l'influence du langage sur la perception, mieux connue sous le nom d'hypothèse Sapir-Whorf. Professeur de Klineberg et Whorf.
 |
SAPIR, E. (1907). Preliminary report on the language and mythology of the Upper Chinook. American Anthropologist, 9, 533-544. |
| SAPIR, E. (1921/1967). Language: An introduction to the study of speech. New York : Harcourt, Brace and company. / Le langage. Paris : Payot. [PDF] |
| SAPIR, E. (1924). Culture, genuine and spurious. The American Journal of Sociology, 29 (4), 401-429. |
| SAPIR, E. (1927). Speech as a personality trait. American Journal of Sociology, 32, 892-905. |
| SAPIR, E. (1944). Grading : a study in semantics. Philosophy of Science, 11, 93-116. |
| |
| DARNELL, R. (1989). Edward Sapir : linguist, anthropologist, humanist. Berkeley : University of California Press. |
|
| |
|
Sapolsky Robert (1957-) :
Neurobiologiste américain, spécialisé dans l'étude de la neurogénèse et du stress. Étudiant de McEwen.
|
SAPOLSKY, R. (1990). Adrenocortical function, social rank, and personality among wild
baboons. Biological Psychiatry, 28, 862-878. |
| SAPOLSKY, R. (1990). Stress in the wild. Scientific American, 262, 106-113. |
| SAPOLSKY, R. (1992). Stress, the aging brain, and the mechanisms of neuron death. MIT Press. |
| SAPOLSKY, R. (1998). The trouble with testosterone : And other essays on the biology of the human predicament. Scribner. |
| SAPOLSKY, R. (2005). Biology and human behavior : The neurological origins of individuality. The Teaching Company. |
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
Saslow George (Brooklyn 1906-2006) : Psychiatre américain et pionnier des psychothérapies (self-management therapy, SORCK analysis). Il s'est notamment intéressé au contrôle de soi (self-control). Collaborateur de Kanfer.
 |
SASLOW, G. (1954). Psychotherapy. Annual Review of Psychology, 5, 311-336. |
| SASLOW, G. & MATARAZZO, D. (1954). A psychiatric service in general hospital : A Setting for Social Learning. Mental Hospitals, 13, 217-226. |
| KANFER, F. & SASLOW, G. (1965). Behvioral analysis : an alternative to diagnostic classification. Archives of General Psychiatry, 12, 529-38. |
| KANFER, F. & SASLOW, G. (1969). Behavioral diagnosis. In C.M. Franks (Ed.), Behavior therapy : appraisal and status (pp. 2-16). New York : McGraw Hill. |
| KANFER, F. & SASLOW, G. (1976). An outline for behavior diagnosis. E.J. Mash & L.G. Terdal (Eds.), Behavior therapy assessment. New York : Springer Publishing Company. |
|
| |
|
SAT : Test d'aptitude conçu par Brigham. Ce test normalisé est utilisé aux États-Unis depuis 1926 pour dépister les élèves faibles. La version 2005 est le SAT Reasoning Test. Scholastic Aptitude Test.
| |
GOTTFREDSON, L.S. & CROUSE, J. (1986). The validity versus utility of mental tests : Example of the SAT. Journal of Vocational Behavior, 29, 363-378. |
| GOASTELLEC, G. (2003). Le SAT et l'accès aux études supérieures : le recrutement des élites américaines en question. Sociologie du Travail, 45, 473-490. |
| FREY M.C. & DETTERMAN, D.K. (2003). Scholastic assessment or g? The Relationship between the Scholastic Assessment Test and General Cognitive Ability. Psychological Science, 15 (6), 373-378. |
| COYLE, T.R. & PILLOW, D.R. (2008). SAT and ACT predict college GPA after removing g. Intelligence, 36 (6), 719-729. |
|
| |
|
Satiété : Caractérise un besoin qui a été entièrement satisfait. EX: Manger à satiété, dormir tout son soûl. Satiation.
| |
LINTON, H. B. & MILLER, N.E. (1951). The effect of partial reinforcement on behavior during satiation. Journal of Comparative & Physiological Psychology, 44, 142-148. |
PIERCE, D.W., EPLING, W.F. & BOER, D.P. (1986). Deprivation and satiation : The interrelations between food and wheel running. Journal of Experimental Analysis of Behavior, 46 (2), 199-210. [PDF] |
| BERLYNE, D.E (1957). Attention to change, conditioned inhibition (SlR) and stimulus satiation. British Journal of Psychology, 45, 138-140. |
ROLL, J.M., McSWEENEY, F.K, JOHNSON, K.S. & WEATHERLY, J.N. (1995). Satiety contributes little to within-session decreases in responding. Learning & Motivation, 26, 323-341. |
| PREMACK, D. & PREMACK, A.J. (1963). Increased eating in rats deprived of running. Journal of Experimental Analysis of Behavior, 6 (2), 209-212. [PDF] |
BIZO, L.A., BOGDANOV, S.V. & KILLEEN, R. (1998). Satiation causes within- session decreases in instrumental responding. Journal of Experimental Psychology : Animal Behavior Processes, 24 (4), 439-452. |
| |
HAGOPIAN, L.P., CROCKETT, J.L., VAN STONE, M., DELEON, I G. & BOWMAN, L G. (2000). Effects of noncontingent reinforcement on problem behavior and stimulus engagement : The role of satiation, extinction, and alternative reinforcement. Journal of Applied Behavior Analysis, 33, 433-449. [PDF] |
| EISENBERGER, R. (1970). Is there a deprivation? Satiation function for social approval? Psychological Bulletin, 74, 255-275. |
McSWEENEY, F.K. & MURPHY, E.S. (2000). Criticisms of the satiety hypothesis as an explanation for within-session decreases in responding. Journal of Experimental Analysis of Behavior, 74 (3), 347-361. [PDF] |
| WARREN, V.L. & CAIRNS, R.B. (1972). Social reinforcement satiation : An outcome of frequency or ambiguity? Journal of Experimental Child Psychology, 13, 249-260. |
McSWEENEY, F.K. (2004). Dynamic changes in reinforcer effectiveness : Satiation and habituation have different implications for theory and practice. The Behavior Analyst, 27, 171-188. [PDF] |
| ZENTALL, T.R., HOGAN, D.E., COMPOMIZZI, K. & COMPOMIZZI, C. (1976). Responding to a positive stimulus by "satiated" pigeons. Learning & Motivation, 7, 141-159. |
POSADAS-SANCHEZ, D. & KILLEEN, P.R. (2005). Does satiation close the open economy? Learning & behavior : Psychonomic Society Publication, 33 (4), 387-98. |
| FOXX, R.M., SNYDER, M.S. & SCHROEDER, F. (1978). A food satiation and oral hygiene punishment program to suppress chronic rumination by retarded persons. Journal of Autism & Development Disorders, 9 (4), 399-412. |
|
|
|
| |
|
Satir Virginia (1916-1988) : Psychothérapeute américaine spécialisée en thérapie familiale et membre fondateur de l'École de Palo Alto.
|
SATIR, V. (1964/2003). Thérapie du couple et de la famille. Paris : Éditions Desclée de Brouwer. |
| SATIR, V. (1976). Making contact. Berkely, CA : Celestial Arts. |
| BANDLER, R., GRINDER, J. & SATIR, V. (1976). Changing with families : a book about further education for being human. Palo Alto, CA : Science & Behavior Books. |
| SATIR, V. (1983). Conjoint family therapy. Palo Alto, CA : Science and Behavior Books. |
| SATIR, V., BANMEN, J., GERBER, J. & GOMORI, M. (1991). Satir model : Family therapy and beyond. Palo Alto, CA : Science and Behavior Books. |
|
| |
|
Satisfaction : État général de celui qui évalue plus ou moins favorablement une activité, un objet ou un service. = satisfaction de soi. ( ): satisfaction au travail, satisfaction conjugale, satisfaction des consommateurs, satisfaction des patients, satisfaction sexuelle. Satisfaction.
| |
HSEE, C.K., ABELSON, R.P. & Salovey, P. (1991). The relative weighting of position and velocity in satisfaction. Psychological Science, 2( 4), 263-266. [PDF] |
| YING, Y.W. (1992). Life satisfaction among Chinese-Americans. Social Indicators Research, 26, 1-22. |
| YING, Y.W. (1996). Immigration satisfaction of Chinese Americans : An empirical examination. Journal of Community Psychology, 24, 3-16. |
| ARDELT, M. (1997). Wisdom and life satisfaction in old age. Journal of Gerontology, 52B (1), 15-27. |
|
| |
|
Satisfaction au travail : Satisfaction de l'employé qui évalue plus ou moins favorablement la valeur et la qualité de son travail (et son milieu), état découlant de la nature et des conditions de ce travail, du salaire, du réseau social, du niveau de responsabilité, des risques liés à l'exécution des tâches, de la charge de travail, de l'exercice du pouvoir, des conditions de retraite, etc. Satisfaction et motivation au travail. Job satisfaction.
| |
VAN ZELST, R.H. (1951). Worker popularity and job satisfaction. Personnel Psychology, 4, 405-412. |
SAARI, L.M. & JUDGE, T.A. (2004). Employee attitudes and job satisfaction. Human Resource Management, 43, (4), 395-407. [PDF] |
| BRAYFIELD, A.H. & RORTHE, H.F. (1951). An index of job satisfaction. Journal of Applied Psychology, 35, 307-311. |
|
| ZALEZNIK, A., CHRISTENSEN, C.R. & ROETHLESBERGER, F J. (1958). The motivation, productivity, and satisfaction of workers : A prediction study. Norwood, MA : Plimpton Press. |
CHIU, S. & CHEN, S.L. (2005). Relationship between job characteristics and organizational citizenship behavior : The mediational role of job satisfaction. Social Behavior and Personality, 33, 523-540. |
| IAFFALDANO, M.R. & MUCHINSKY, P.M. (1985). Job satisfaction and job performance : A meta-analysis. Psychological Bulletin, 97, 251-273. |
|
| STAW, B.M. & ROSS, J. (1985). Stability in the midst of change: A dispositional approach to job attitudes. Journal of Applied Psychology, 70, 469-480. |
|
| GLISSON, C. & DURICK, M. (1988). Predictors of job satisfaction and organizational commitment in human service organizations. Administrative Science Quarterly, 33, 1-83. |
SCOTT, B.A. & JUDGE, T.A. (2006). Insomnia, emotions, and job satisfaction : A multilevel study. Journal of Management, 32, 622-645. |
| ARVEY, R.D., BOUCHARD,, T.J., SEGAL, N.L. & ABRAHAM,, L.M. (1989). Job satisfaction : Environmental and genetic components. Journal of Applied Psychology, 74, 187-192. |
|
| JUDGE, T.A. & WATANABE, S. (1993). Another look at the job satisfaction-life satisfaction relationship. Journal of Applied Psychology, 78, 939-948. |
EDWARDS, B.D., BELL, S.T., ARTHUR, W. & DECUIR A.D. (2008). Relationships between facets of job satisfaction and task and contextual performance. Applied Psychology: An International Review, 57, 441-465. |
| JUDGE, T.A. & HULIN, C.L. (1993). Job satisfaction as a reflection of disposition : A multiple-source causal analysis. Organizational Behavior & Human Decision Processes, 56, 388-421. |
JUDGE, T.A., HELLER, D. & KLINGER, R. (2008). The dispositional sources of job satisfaction: A comparative test. Applied Psychology : An International Review, 57, 261-272. |
|
|
| |
|
Satisfaction conjugale : État général de celui ou celle qui évalue plus ou moins favorablement son mariage ou son union. Marital satisfaction.
| |
YING, Y. (1991). Marital satisfaction among San Francisco Chinese-Americans. International Journal of Social Psychiatry, 37(3), 201-213. |
| JULIEN, D. et CHARTRAND, E. (1995). Satisfaction conjugale et conduites sexuelles à risque chez les hommes gais : suivi à un an d'intervalle. Revue Sexologique/Sexological Review, 3, 169-182. |
| FINCHMAN, F.D., BEACH, S.R.H., HAROLD, G.T. & OSBORNE, L.N. (1997). Marital satisfaction and depression : Different causal relationships for men and women ? Psychological Science, 8, 351-357. |
| TWENGE, J.M. & CAMPBELL, W.K., & FOSTER, C.A. (2003). Parenthood and marital satisfaction : A meta-analytic review. Journal of Marriage & the Family, 65, 574-583. |
|
| |
|
Satisfaction des consommateurs : État général de celui qui évalue plus ou moins favorablement les produits de consommation ou les services qui lui sont offerts. = qualité du service, satisfaction de la clientèle. /insatisfaction du consommateur. Customer satisfaction.
| |
CARDOZO, R.N. (1965). An experimental study of customer effort, expectation and satisfaction. Journal of Marketing Research, 2, 244-249. |
CRONIN, J.J. & TAYLOR, S.A. (1992). Measuring service quality : a reexamination and extension. Journal of Marketing, 56 (3), 55-68. |
| CZEPIEL J.A. & ROSENBERG, L.J. (1977). The study of consumer satisfaction : addressing the so what question. In H.K. Hunt (Dir.), Conceptualization and measurement of consumer satisfaction and dissatisfaction (pp. 92-119). National Science Foundation and Marketing Science Institute. |
OLIVA, T.A., OLIVER, R.L. & MacMILLAN, I.C. (1992). A catastrophe model for developing service satisfaction strategies. Journal of Marketing, 56, 83-95. |
CZEPIEL J.A. & ROSENBERG, L.J. (1977). Consumer satisfaction : Concept and measurement. Journal of the Academy of Marketing Science, 5 (4) 403-411. |
TEAS, R.K. (1993). Expectations, performance evaluation, and consumers’ perceptions of quality. Journal of Marketing, 57 (4), 18-34. |
| VALLE, V.A. & KRISHAN, S. (1978). Dissatisfaction attributions and consumer complaint behaviour. In W. Wilkie (Dir.), Advances in Consumer Research. (Vol. 6, pp. 445-449.). Ann Arbor MI : Association for Consumer Research. |
OLIVER, R.L. (1993). Cognitive, affective and attribute bases of the satisfaction response. Journal of Consumer Research, 20 (3), 418-430. |
| OLIVER, R.L. (1980). A cognitive model of the antecedents and consequences of satisfaction decisions. Journal of Marketing Research, 17 (4), 460-469. |
MANO, H. & OLIVER, R.L. (1993). Assessing the dimensionality and structure of the consumption experience : evaluation, feeling, and satisfaction. Journal of Consumer Research, 20 (3), 451-466. |
| WESTBROOK, R.A. (1980). Intrapersonal affective influences upon consumer satisfaction with products. Journal of Consumer Research, 7 (1) 49-54. |
ÉVRARD, Y. (1993). La satisfaction du consommateur : état des recherches. Revue Française du Marketing, 144/145, 4-5/53-65. |
| OLIVER, R.L. (1981). Measurement and evaluation of satisfaction processes in retail settings. Journal of Retailing, 57 (3), 25-48. |
BOLTON, R.N. & DREW, J.H. (1994). Linking customer satisfaction to service operations and outcomes. In R.T. Rust et R.L. Oliver (Dir.), Service Quality : New Directions in Theory and Practice (pp. 173-200.). Newbury Park, CA : Sage Publications. |
| JACOBY J. & JACCARD, J.J. (1981). The sources, meaning, and validity of consumer complaint behaviour : a psychological analysis. Journal of Retailing, 57 (3), 4-24. |
MacKENZIE, S.B., SPRENG, R.A. & OLSHAVSKY, R.W. (1996). A re-examination of determinants of consumer satisfaction. Journal of Marketing, 60, 15-32. |
GRONHAUG, K. & ZALTMAN, G. (1981). Complainers and non-complainers revisited : another look at the data. Journal of Economic Psychology, 1, 121-135. |
OLIVER, R.L. (1997). Satisfaction : A behavioral perspective on the consumer. New York : McGraw-Hill. |
| DAY, R.L., GRABICKLE, K., SCHATZLE, T. & TAUBACH, F. (1981). The hidden agenda of consumer complaining. Journal of Retailing, 57, 3, 86-106. |
LILJANDER, V. & STRANDVIK, T. (1997). Emotions in service satisfaction. International Journal of Service Industry Management, 8 (2), 148-169. |
| CHURCHILL, G.A. & SUPRENANT, C. (1982). An investigation into the determinants of customer satisfaction. Journal of Marketing Research, 19, (4), 491-504. |
BROCKMAN, B.K. (1998). The Influence of Affective State on Satisfaction Ratings. Journal of Consumer Satisfaction, Dissatisfaction and Complaining Behaviour, 11, 40-50. |
| BEARDEN, W. & TEEL, J.E. (1983). Selected determinants of consumer satisfaction and complaint reports. Journal of Marketing Research, 20, 21-28. |
MAUTE, M.F. & DUBÉ, L. (1999). Patterns of emotional responses and behavioral consequences of dissatisfaction. Applied Psychology : An International Review, 48 (3), 349-366. |
| PARASURAMAN, A., ZEITHAML, V.A. & BERRY, L.L. (1985). A conceptual model of service quality and its implications for future research. Journal of Marketing, 49 (4), 41-50. |
SMITH, A.K., BOLTON, R.N. & WAGNER, J. (1999). A model of customer satisfaction with service encounters involving failure and recovery. Journal of Marketing Research, 36 (3), 356-372. |
| CADOTTE, E.R., WOODRUFF, R.B. & JENKINS, R.L. (1987). Expectations and norms in models of consumer satisfaction. Journal of Marketing Research, 24 (3), 305-314. |
ATHANASSOPOULOS, A., GOUNARIS, S. & STATHAKOPOULOS, V. (2001). Behavioural responses to customer satisfaction : an empirical study. European Journal of Marketing, 35 (5-6), 687-707. |
| OLIVER, R.L. & DESARBO, W.S. (1988). Response determinants in satisfaction judgements. Journal of Consumer Research. 14 (4), 495-507. |
VANHAMME, J. (2002). La satisfaction des consommateurs spécifique à une transaction : définition, antécédents, mesures et modes. Recherche et Applications en Marketing, 17 (2) 55-80. |
| DUFER, J. & MOULINS, J-L. (1989). La relation entre la satisfaction du consommateur et sa fidélité à la marque: un examen critique. Recherche et Applications en Marketing, 4, (2), 21-36. |
BODET, G. (2008). Customer satisfaction and loyalty in service : Two concepts, four constructs, several relationships. Journal of Retailing and Consumer Services, 15 (3), 156-162. |
| OLIVER, R.L. & SWAN, J.E. (1989). Equity and dissatisfaction perceptions as influences on merchant and
product satisfaction. Journal of Consumer Research, 16, (3), 372-383. |
LADHARI, R. (2005). La satisfaction du consommateur, ses déterminants et ses conséquences. Revue de l'Université de Moncton, 36 (2), 171-201. |
| GOODWIN, C. & SPIGGLE, S. (1989). Consumer complaining : attributions and identities. In Srull T.K. (dir.), Advances in consumer research (pp 17-22.). Provo, UT : Association for Consumer Research. |
|
| FOXMAN, E.R., RAVEN, P.V. & STEM, D.E. (1990). Locus of control, fatalism, and responses to dissatisfaction : a pilot study. Journal of Consumer Satisfaction, Dissatisfaction and Complaining Behavior, 3, 21-28. |
|
| SINGH, J. (1990). A typology of consumer dissatisfaction response styles. Journal of Retailing, 66 (1), 57-97. |
|
| WESTBROOK, R.A. & OLIVER, R.L. (1991). The dimensionality of consumption emotion patterns and consumer satisfaction. Journal of Consumer Research, 18 (1), 84-91. |
|
| BOLTON, R.N. & DREW, J.H. (1991). A multistage model of customers’ assessments of service quality and value. Journal of Consumer Research, 17 (4), 375-384. |
|
|
|
| |
|
Satisfaction des patients : État général de celui ou celle qui évalue plus ou moins favorablement les services médicaux et psychiatriques qui lui sont offerts. Satisfaction des patients et évaluation des thérapies. Patient satisfaction.
| |
RICHMAN, J. & CHARLES, E. (1976). Patients’ dissatisfaction and attempted suicide. Community Mental Health Journal, 12, 301-305. |
MAVIS, B.E. & STÖFFELMEYER, B.E. (1994). Program factors influencing clientsatisfaction in alcohol treatment. Journal of Substance Abuse, 6, 345-354. |
| WEINSSTEIN, R. M. (1979). Patient attitudes toward mental hospitalization : a review of quantitative research. Journal of Health & Social Behavior,, 20, 237-258. |
SVENSSON, B. & HANSSSON, L. (1994). Patient satisfaction with inpatient psychiatric care : the influence of personality traits, diagnosis and perceived coercion. Acta Psychiatrica Scandinavica, 90, 379-384. |
| SORENSEN, J., KANTOR, L., MARGOLIS, R. & GALANO, J. (1979). The extent nature and utility of evaluating consumer satisfaction in community mental health centers. American Journal of Community Psychology, 7, 320-337. |
GLASS, A.P. (1995). Identifying issues important to patients on a hospital satisfaction questionnaire. Psychiatric Services, 46, 83-85. |
| LARSEN, D.L., ATKINSON, C.C., HARGREAVES, W.A. & NGUYEN, T.D. (1979). Assessment of client / patient satisfaction : development of a generalscale. Evaluation & Program Planning, 2, 197-207. |
PERREAULT, M., ROGERS, W.L. LEICHNER, P. & SABOURIN, (1996). Patients’ request and satisfaction with services in an outpatient psychiatric setting. Psychiatric Services, 44, 287-292. |
| ATKINSON, C.C. & ZWICK, R. (1982). The client satisfaction questionnaire : psychometric properties and correlations with service utilization and psychotherapy outcome. Evaluation & Program Planning, 5, 233-237. |
SHAPIRO, J.P., WELKER, C.J. & JACOBSON, B.J. (1997). The youth satisfaction questionnaire : Development, construct validation and factor structure. Journal of Child Clinical Psychology, 26, 87-98. |
| LEBOW, J. (1982). Consumer satisfaction with mental health treatment. Psychological Bulletin, 91, 244-259. |
ELBECK, M. & FECTEAU, G. (1990). Improving the validity of measures of patientsatisfaction with psychiatric care and treatment. Hospital and Community Psychiatry, 41, 998-1001. |
| EL-GUEBALY, N., TOEWS, J., LECKIE, A. & HARPER, D. (1983). On evaluating patient satisfaction : methodological issues. Canadian Journal of Psychiatry, 28, 24-29. |
PERREAULT, M., LEICHNER, P., SABOURIN, S. & GENDREAU, P.P. (1992). Caractéristiques psychométriques de la version canadienne-française d’une échelle de satisfaction pour patients hospitalisés en psychiatrie. Revue Canadienne de Psychiatrie, 37, 221-227. |
| URQUHART, B., BULOW, B., SWEENEY, J., SHEAR, M.K. & FRANCES, A. (1986). Increased specificity in measuring satisfaction. Psychiatric Quarterly, 58, 128-133. |
PERREAULT, M., LEICHNER, P., SABOURIN, S. & GENDREAU, P. (1993). Patient satisfaction with outpatient psychiatric services. Evaluation and Program Planning, 16, 109-118. |
| VUORI, H. (1987). Patient satisfaction : an attribute or indicator of the quality of care. Quality Review Bulletin, 13, 106-108 |
DELGADO, A., LOPEZ-FERNANDEZ, L.A. & DE DIOS LUNA, J. (1993). Influence of the doctor’s gender in the satisfaction of the users. Medical Care, 31, 795-800. |
| ELBECK, M. & FECTEAU, G. (1990). Improving the validity of measures of patientsatisfaction with psychiatric care and treatment. Hospital and Community Psychiatry, 41, 998-1001. |
KELSTRUP, A., LUND, K., LAURITSEN, B. & BECH, P. (1993). Satisfaction with care reported by psychiatric impatients : relationship to diagnosis and medical treatment. Acta Psychiatrica Scandinavica, 87, 374-379. |
| PERREAULT, M., LEICHNER, P., SABOURIN, S. & GENDREAU, P.P. (1992). Caractéristiques psychométriques de la version canadienne-française d’une échelle de satisfaction pour patients hospitalisés en psychiatrie. Revue Canadienne de Psychiatrie, 37, 221-227. |
ANKULA, G.Y. & ABELES, N. (1993). Client satisfaction, clinical significance and meaningful change in psychotherapy. Professionnal Psychology : Research and Practice, 24, 70-74. |
| PERREAULT, M., LEICHNER, P., SABOURIN, S. & GENDREAU, P. (1993). Patient satisfaction with outpatient psychiatric services. Evaluation and Program Planning, 16, 109-118. |
POLOWICYK, D., BRUTUS, M., ORVIETO, A.A., VIDAL, J. & CIPRIANI, D. (1993). Comparison of patient and staff surveys of consumer satisfaction. Hospitaland Community Psychiatry, 44, 589-591 |
| KELSTRUP, A., LUND, K., LAURITSEN, B. & BECH, P. (1993). Satisfaction with care reported by psychiatric impatients : relationship to diagnosis and medical treatment. Acta Psychiatrica Scandinavica, 87, 374-379. |
MAVIS, B.E. & STÖFFELMEYER, B.E. (1994). Program factors influencing clientsatisfaction in alcohol treatment. Journal of substance abuse, 6, 345-354 |
| ANKULA, G.Y. & ABELES, N. (1993). Client satisfaction, clinical significance and meaningful change in psychotherapy. Professionnal Psychology : Research and Practice, 24, 70-74. |
SVENSSON, B. & HANSSSON, L. (1994). Patient satisfaction with inpatient psychiatric care : the influence of personality traits, diagnosis and perceived coercion. Acta Psychiatrica Scandinavica, 90, 379-384. |
| POLOWICYK, D., BRUTUS, M., ORVIETO, A.A., VIDAL, J. & CIPRIANI, D. (1993). Comparison of patient and staff surveys of consumer satisfaction. Hospitaland Community Psychiatry, 44, 589-591. |
GLASS, A.P. (1995). Identifying issues important to patients on a hospital satisfaction questionnaire. Psychiatric Services, 46, 83-85. |
|
PERREAULT, M., ROGERS, W.L. LEICHNER, P. & SABOURIN, (1996). Patients’ request and satisfaction with services in an outpatient psychiatric setting. Psychiatric Services, 44, 287-292. |
| |
SHAPIRO, J.P., WELKER, C.J. & JACOBSON, B.J. (1997). The youth satisfaction questionnaire : Development, construct validation and factor structure. Journal of Child Clinical Psychology, 26, 87-98. |
| |
|
Satisfaction sexuelle : État général de celui ou celle qui évalue plus ou moins favorablement sa sexualité. Satisfaction sexuelle et dysfonction sexuelle. Sexual satisfaction.
| |
ELLIS, A. (1959). The seven secrets of sexual satisfaction. Pageant, 14 (12), 26-31. |
| ROSEN, R.C. & BACHMANN, G.A. (2008). Sexual well-being, happiness, and satisfaction, in women : The case for a new conceptual paradigm. Journal of Sex & Marital Therapy, 34 (4), 29-297. |
| ABDO, C.H., AFIF-ABDO, J., OTANI, F. & MACHADO, A.C. (2008). Sexual satisfaction among patients with erectile dysfunction treated with counseling, sildenafil, or both. Journal of Sexual Medicine, 5, 1720-1726. |
|
| |
|
Saturation : Technique de modification du comportment des déviants sexuels développée par Marshall, qui divise les séances de traitement en deux temps. Dans un premier temps, l'objectif est d'amener le patient à associer un stimulus agréable ou appétitif (l'orgasme) avec des images et des comportements socialement acceptés. On demande donc au patient de se masturber jusqu'à l'éjaculation en verbalisant des fantasmes sexuels non-déviants (jusqu'à satiété). Dans un second temps, on demande au patient qui vient d'éjaculer de continuer à se masturber en verbalisant cette fois-ci des fantasmes déviants (incluant ceux qui sont associés à son élit sexuel). Le patient doit continuer à se masturber jusqu'à ce que ses fanstasmes perdent tout caractère excitant; donc jusqu'à saturation (= écoeurement total). = écoeurement total.
| |
MARSHALL, W.L. (1979). Satiation therapy : A procedure for reducing deviant sexual arousal. Journal of Applied Behavior Analysis, 12, 10-22. |
|
|
| Saturation (en entrevue) : Critère qui stipule qu'il faut mener des entrevues jusqu'à ce qu'il n' aot plus d'éléments nouveaux dans les propos des répondants. |
|
|
Savage-Rumbaugh E. Sue ( ) : Primatologue et spécialiste de l'étude des chimpanzé. Savage-Rumbaugh et Kanzi. Collaboratrice de Premack, Tomasello et Rumbaugh.
 |
SAVAGE-RUMBAUGH, E.S., RUMBAUGH, D.M., SMITH, S.T. & LAWSON, J. (1980). Reference : The linguistic essential. Science, 210, 922-925. |
| SAVAGE-RUMBAUGH, E.S. (1986). Ape language : From conditioned response to symbol. New York : Columbia University Press. |
| SAVAGE-RUMBAUGH, E.S., MCDONALD, K., SEVCIK, R.A., HOPKINS, W.D. & RUPERT, E. (1986). Spontaneous symbol acquisition and communicative use by pygmy chimpanzees (Pan paniscus). Journal of Experimental Psychology : General, 115 (3), 211-235. |
| GREENFIELD, P.M. & SAVAGE-RUMBAUGH, E.S. (1991). Imitation, grammatical development, and the invention of protogrammar by an ape. In N.A. Krasnegor et al. (Eds), Biological and behavioral determinants of language development (pp. 235-262). Hillsdale, N.J. : Erlbaum. |
| SAVAGE-RUMBAUGH, E.S. & LEWIN, R. (1994). Kanzi : The ape at the brink of the human mind. New York : Wiley. |
 |
| |
| SUNDBERG, M.L. (1996). Toward granting linguistic competence to apes :
A review of Savage-Rumbaugh, et al.'s Language comprehension in
ape and child. The Journal of the Experimental Analysis of Behavior, 65, 477-492. |
|
| |
|
Savoir : Ensemble des connaisances d'un domaine, d'une science, ce que l'on sait empiriquement et formellement d'un objet d'étude. Knowledge.
| |
PASCUAL-LEONE, J. (1976). Metasubjective problems of constructive cognition: Forms of knowing
and their psychological mechanism. Canadian Psychological Review, 17, 110-
125. |
| NELSON, T.O. & NARENS, L. (1980). A new technique for investigating the feeling of knowing. Acta Psychologica, 46, 69-80. |
| KORIAT, A. (1993). How do we know that we know? The accessibility model of the feeling of knowing. Psychological Review, 100, 609-639. |
| DESCARRIES, F. et VANDELAC, L. (1994). L’engendrement du savoir. Cahiers de Recherche Sociologique, 23, 5-24. |
| JOULE, R.-V. (2006). Acceptabilité sociale et savoirs scientifiques. Les Cahiers Internationaux de Psychologie Sociale, 70, 85-88. |
|
| |
|
|
Scandinavian Journal of Behaviour Therapy (1972-2002) : Revue scientifique de psychologie. Éditeur : Taylor and Francis. Maintenant Cognitive Behaviour Therapy.
LUNDH, L.G. (1993). The role of behaviour and cognition in psychotherapy. Towards an integration. Scandinavian Journal of Behaviour Therapy, 22, 3-30. |
|
Scandinavian Journal of Psychology : Revue scientifique de psychologie. Éditeur : Wiley.
IVERSEN, I.H. (1975). Concurrent responses during multiple schedules in rats. Scandinavian Journal of Psychology, 15, 47-50.
|
|
|
|
Scardamalia Marlene ( ) : Socioconstructiviste canadienne, spécialisée en éducation et en apprentissage scolaire. Collaboratrice de Bereiter.
|
SCARDAMALIA, M. & BEREITER, C. (1993). Technologies for knowledge-building discourse. Communications of the AMC, 36, 37-41. |
| BEREITER, C. & SCARDAMALIA, M. (1993). Surpassing ourselves. An inquiry into the nature and implications of expertise. Chicago et LaSalle, ILL : Open Court. |
| SCARDAMALIA, M. & BEREITER, C. (1999). Schools as knowledge building organizations. In D. Keating et C. Hertzman (Eds.). Today's children, tomorrow's society : The developmental health and wealth of nations (pp. 274-289). New York : Guilford. |
| SCARDAMALIA, M. & BEREITER, C. (2002). Knowledge building. In Encyclopedia of education (pp. 1370-1373). New York : Macmillan Reference. |
| SCARDAMALIA, M. & BEREITER, C. (2003). Knowledge building environments : Extending the limits of the possible in education and knowledge Work. In A. DiStefano, K.E. Rubestam & R. Silverman (Eds.), Encyclopedia of distributed learning. Thousand Oaks, CA : Sage Publications. |
|
| |
|
Scarr Sandra Wood (Washington 1936-) : Psychométricienne américaine, spécialisée dans l'étude du développement et de l'intelligence. Elle est une des signataires du Groupe des 52.
|
SCARR, S.W. (1973). Socialization. C.E. Merrill Pub. Co. |
| SCARR, S.W. (1975). Genetics and the development of intelligence. Chicago : University of Chicago Press. |
| SCARR, S.W. (1979). Psychology and children : Current research and practice. American Psychological Assocition. |
| SCARR, S.W. (1992), Developmental theories for the 1990s : Development and individual differences. Child Development, 63, 1-19. |
| SCARR, S.W. (1993). Biological and cultural diversity : The legacy of Darwin for development. Child Development, 64, 1333-1353. |
|
|
|
|
Scène primitive : Pour Freud, Observation faite par un enfant des rapports sexuels adultes (généralement de ses parents). = scène originelle.
|
Scepticisme : Doctrine philosophique et épistémologique, défendue par Hume, qui doute de notre capacité à découvrir la vérité des choses. Pour lui, nous n'avons aucune preuve que la représentation du réel que nous fournissent les sens constitue une connaissance «vraie» de cette réalité. Au sens large, signifie qui doute, même si les apparences devraient l'inciter à croire. ( ): Hume. Skepticism.
| |
HUME, D. (1748/1983). An enquiry concerning human understanding /Enquête sur l'entendement humain. Paris : Flammarion. |
| ROBIN, L. (1944). Pyrrhon et le scepticisme grec. Paris : Presses Universitaires de Paris. |
| UNGER, P. (1971). A defense of skepticism. The Philosophical Review, 30, 198-218. |
| LEHRER, K. (1971). Why not scepticism? The Philosophical Forum, 2, 283-298. |
| WATKINS, J.W.N. (1984). Science and scepticism. New Jersey : Princeton University Press. |
| MOSER, P.K. (1988). Meaning, justification, and skepticism. Philosophical Papers, 17 (2), 77-101. |
| MOSER, P.K. (1988). The relativity of skepticism. Philosophy and Phenomenological Research, 57 (2), 401-406. |
| HETHERINGTON, S. (2002). The grue possibility as a sceptical possibility? Philosophia, 29, 253-260. |
|
| |
|
Sceptiques (Les) : Qui doute. Désigne l'ensemble des individus (souvent des scientifiques) qui critiquent ou contestent certains éléments de la recherche en psychologie (le caractère plus ou moins scientifique de certaines recherches, la faiblesse de certaines méthodes) ou des thérapies psychologiques ou médicamenteuse (efficacité douteuse ou non démontrée de ces traitements).
|
|
Schachter Stanley (1922-1997 East Hampton) : Psychosociologue américain. Il a étudié le phénomène de l'attribution, notamment en lien avec les émotions. Étudiant de Festinger. Professeur de Latane, Nisbett, Rodin, Ross, Valins et collaborateur de Singer.
 No 7 |
FESTINGER, L. & SCHACHTER, S. (1950). The spatial ecology of group formation. In L. Festinger, S. Schachter & K. Back (Eds.), Social pressure in informal groups. London : Tavistock. |
| SCHACHTER, S. & SINGER, J.E. (1962). Cognitive, social, and physiological determinants of emotional state. Psychological Review, 69, 379-399. |
| FESTINGER, L., SCHACHTER, S. & BACK, K. (1963). Social pressures in informal groups. London : Tavistock. |
| NISBETT, R.E. & SCHACHTER, S. (1966). Cognitive manipulation of pain. Journal of Experimental Social Psychology, 2, 227-236. |
| SCHACHTER, S. (1968). Obesity and eating. Science 161, 751-56. |
|
| |
|
Schacter Daniel L. ( ) : Psychologue cognitiviste américain, d'origine canadienne, spécialisé dans l'étude de la mémoire et des amnésies. Collaborateur de Fiske, Gilbert, Kihlstrom et Tulving.
 |
SCHACTER, D.L. (1982). Stranger behind the engram : theories of memory and the psychology of science. Hillsdale, N.J. : Lawrence Erlbaum. |
| SCHACTER, D.L. & TULVING, E. (Eds.) (1994). Memory systems. Cambridge, MA : MIT Press. |
| SCHACTER, D.L. (1996). Searching for memory : the brain, the mind, and the past. New York : Basic Books. |
| SCHACTER, D.L. (1998). Memory and awareness. Science, 280, 59-60. |
| SCHACTER, D.L. (2001). The seven sins of memory. New York : Houghton Mifflin. |
|
|
| |
|
Schank Roger C. (New York 1946-) : Psychologue cognitiviste américain. On lui doit notamment le concept de script. Collaborateur d'Abelson et Langer.
 |
SCHANK, R.C. (1972). Conceptual dependency : a theory of natural language understanding. Cognitive Psychology, 3, 552-631. |
| SCHANK, R.C. (1975). Conceptual information processing. New York : Elsevier. |
| SCHANK, R.C. & ABELSON, R. (1977). Scripts, plans, goals and understanding. Hillsdale : Erlbaum. |
| SCHANK, R.C. (1986). Explanation patterns : Understanding mechanically and creatively. Hillsdale, NJ : Erlbaum. |
| SCHANK, R.C. & LANGER, E. (Eds.) (1994). Beliefs, reasoning and decision-making : Psychologic in honor of Robert Abelson. New Jersey : Erlbaum Publishing. |
|
|
|
|
Scheffé Henry (New York 1907-1977 Berkeley États-Unis) : Statisticien américain. Il a développé un test qui porte son nom et qui permet, dans une analyse de variance, de montrer quels groupes ou mesures pris deux-à-deux sont significativement différents. Professeur de Kruskal. Collaborateur de Tukey et Wilks.
 |
SCHEFFÉ, H. (1943). Statistical inference in the non-parametric case. Annals of Mathematical Statistics, 14, 305-332. |
| SCHEFFÉ, H. & TUKEY, J.W. (1945). Non-parametric estimation. Validation of order statistics. Annals of Mathematical Statistics, 16, 187-192. |
| SCHEFFÉ, H. (1953). A new method for judging all contrasts in the analysis of variance. Journal of the Royal Statistical Society : Series B, 15, 125-139. |
| SCHEFFÉ, H. (1955). Experiments with mixtures. Journal of the Royal Statistical Society : Series B, 20 (2), 344-360. |
| SCHEFFÉ H. (1959). The analysis of variance. New York : Wiley. |
|
|
| |
|
Scheffler Israel (1923-) : Philosophe américain, spécialisé en éducation.
|
SCHEFFLER, I. (1957). Explanation, Prediction, and Abstraction. British Journal for the Philosophy of Science, 7 (28), 293-309. |
| SCHEFFLER, I. (1969). Reflections on educational relevance. Journal of Philosophy, 66 (21), 764-773. |
| SCHEFFLER, I. (1971). Explanations, desires, and inscriptions. British Journal for the Philosophy of Science, 22 (4), 362-369. |
| SCHEFFLER, I. (1989/2003). Le langage de l’éducation. Klincksieck. |
| SCHEFFLER, I. (1997). Symbolic worlds : Art, science, language, ritual. Cambridge University Press. |
|
|
| |
|
Scheier Michael F. ( ) : Psychosociologue américain, spécialisé dans l'étude de l'optimisme. et des effets psychologiques du cancer. Collaborateur de Carver.
|
SCHEIER, M.F. & BRIDGES, M.W. (1994). Person variables and health : Personality predispositions and acute psychological states as shared determinants for disease. Psychosomatic Medicine, 57, 255-268. [PDF] |
| SCHEIER, M.F. & CARVER, C.S. (2001). Adapting to cancer : The importance of hope and purpose. In A. Baum & B.L. Andersen (Eds.), Psychosocial interventions for cancer (pp. 15-36). Washington D.C. : American Psychological Association. [PDF] |
| SCHEIER M.F., CARVER, C.S. & BRIDGES, M.W. (2001). Optimism, pessimism, and psychological well-being. In E.C. Chang (Ed.), Optimism and pessimism : Implications for theory, research, and practice (pp. 189-216). Washington, DC: American Psychological Association. |
| SCHEIER M.F., MATTHEWS, K.A., OWENS, J. F., SCHULZ, R., BRIDGES, M.W., MAGOVERN, G.J. & CARVER, C.S. (1999). Optimism and rehospitalization following coronary artery bypass graft surgery. Archives of Internal Medicine 159, 829-835. [PDF] |
| SCHEIER, M.F., HELGESON, V.S., SCHULZ, R., COLVIN, S., BEGA, S., BRIDGES, M.W., KNAPP, J., GERSZTEN, K. & PAPPERT, W.S. (2005). Interventions to enhance physical and psychological functioning among younger women who are ending nonhormonal adjuvant treatment for early stage breast cancer. Journal of Clinical Oncology, 23 (19), 4298-4311. [PDF] |
|
|
|
|
Schein Edgar H. (1928-) : Psychologue organisationel américain, spécialisé dans l'étude du leadership et des cultures d'entreprise.
|
SCHEIN, E.H. (1993). How can organizations learn faster? The challenge of entering the green room. Sloan Management Review, 34, 85-92. |
| SCHEIN, E.H. (1980). Organizational psychology. Englewood Cliffs, NJ : Prentice-Hall Inc. |
| SCHEIN, E.H. (1992/2004). Organizational culture and leadership. New York : Wiley Publishers. |
| SCHEIN, E.H. (1996). Culture: The missing concept in organizational studies. Administrative Science Quarterly, 41, 229-240. |
| SCHEIN, E.H. (2004). Learning when and how to lie : A neglected aspect of organizational and occupational socialization. Human Relations, 57, 3. |
|
| |
|
|
|
|
Schelling Friedrich Wilhelm Joseph von (1775-1854) : Philosophe allemand. Disciple de Fichte.
|
Schéma cognitif : Réseau intégré de connaissances, de croyances et d'attentes se rapportant à un sujet donné ou à un aspect particulier de l'univers. EX: La musique : les groupes que vous connaissez, les instruments dont vous jouez, les titres de chansons que vous préférez, les spectacles auxquels vous avez assisté forment dans votre esprit un réseau de connaissances intereliées. = schéma, représentation mentale, carte mentale ou cognitive, système de construits. Schemata.
| |
RUMELHART, D.E. (1980). Schemata : The building blocks of cognition. In R.J. Spiro, B.Bruce & W.F. Brewer (eds.), Theoretical issues in reading and comprehension. Hillsdale, NJ : Erlbaum. |
| ALBA, J.W. & HASHNER, L. (1983). Is memory schematic? Psychological Bulletin, 93, 203-231. |
| SKITA, L.J. (1990). Gender roles and the categorization of gender as a cognitive schema. Sex Roles, 22, 133-150. |
| BAYEN, U.J., NAKAMURA, G.V., DUPUIS, S.E. & YANG, C.-L. (2000). The use of schematic knowledge about sources in source monitoring. Memory & Cognition, 28, 480-500. |
|
| |
|
Schéma de soi : Réseau intégré de connaissances, de croyances et d'attentes se rapportant à soi. = perception de soi, image de soi, représentation de soi. Self-schemata.
| |
MARKUS, H.R. (1977). Self-schemata and processing information about the self. Journal of Personality & Social Psychology, 35, 63-78. |
| DANCE, K.S. & KUIPER, N.A. (1987). Self-schemata, social roles, and a self-worth contingency model of depression. Motivation & Emotion, 11 (3), 251-268. |
|
| |
|
|
Schème conceptuel : Dans la théorie de Piaget, structure cognitive commune à un ensemble de représentations. = concept.
| |
BRAINERD, C.J. (1971). The development of the proportionality scheme in children and adolescents. Developmental Psychology, 5, 469-476. |
|
| |
|
Schème de préhension : Dans la théorie de Piaget, structure cognitive commune à un ensemble de conduites qui requiert l'usage des doigts pour saisir les objets et, ce faisant, les connaître. EX: En saississant (schème) les cheveux de son père (objet), Maude apprend à en connaître les propriétés (soyeux, gras, etc.).
|
|
Schème sensoriel : Dans la théorie de Piaget, structure cognitive commune à un ensemble de conduites qui requiert les sens pour pour faire l'acquisition de connaissances. ( ): schème auditif, schème du toucher, schème gustatif, schème olfactif, schème visuel.
|
|
Schizoïdie : Schizoid personality, Schizoid phenomena.
| |
ISAACS, S.S. (1939). A special mechanism in a schizoid boy. International Journal of Psycho-Analysis, 20, 333-339. |
| GUNTRIP, H. (1969). Schizoid phenomena, object relations, and the self. New York : International Universities Press. |
| GOLDEN, R. & MEEHL P.E. (1979). Detection of the schizoid taxon with MMPI indicators. Journal of Abnormal Psychology, 88, 217-233. |
| SIEVER L. J., & KENDLER, K. S. (1987). Schizoid/schizotypal/paranoid personality disorders. In J.O. Cavenar (Ed.), Psychiatry. New York : Basic Books. |
| TRULL, T.J., WIDIGER, T.A. & FRANCES, A. (1987). Covariation of criteria sets for avoidant, schizoid, and dependent personality disorders. American Journal
of Psychiatry, 144 (6), 767-771. |
| WOLFF, S. (1991). “Schizoid” personality in childhood and adult life: III. The child- hood picture. British Journal of Psychiatry, 159, 629-635. |
| WOLFF, S. (1998). Schizoid personality in childhood : The links with Asperger syndrome, schizophrenia spectrum disorders, and elective mutism. In E. Schopler & Z. B. Gary (Eds.), Asperger syndrome or high-functioning autism? Current issues in autism (pp. 123-138). New York : Plenum. |
|
| |
|
Schizophrenia Bulletin : Revue scientifique qui consacre ses pages à l'étude de de la schizophrénie. Éditeur : Oxford Journals. = Schizophr Bul.
KUMRA, S., OBERSTAR, J.V., SIKICH, L., FINDLING, R.L., MCCLELLAN, J.M., VINOGRADOV, S. & SCHULZ, C.S. (2008). Efficacy and tolerability of second-generation antipsychotics in children and adolescents with schizophrenia. Schizophrenia Bulletin, 34 (1), 60-71.
|
|
Schizophrenia Research : Revue scientifique qui se consacre à l'étude de de la schizophrénie Éditeur : Elsevier. = Schizophr Res.
MINTZ, A.R., DOBSON, K.S. & ROMMEY, D.M. (2003). Insight in schizophrenia : A meta-analysis. Schizophrenia Research, 61 (1), 75-88.
|
|
Schizophrénie : Du grec schizein qui signifie «divisé ou coupé» et phrenia qui signifie «pensée». Maladie mentale d'abord décrite par Morel. Pour Bleuler, la schizophrénie se caractérise par trois symptômes : la dissociation, le délire paranoïde et l’autisme. La mégalomanie l'alogie et et les hallucinations auditives sont également des symptômes que l'on observe fréquemment chez les schizophrènes. Pathologie répertoriée par le DSM-IV. On attribue à De Sanctis (1906) la description du premier cas de schizophrénie infantile. ( ): schizophrénie catatonique, schizophrénie hébéphrénique. Schizophrenia, adult schizophrenia.
| |
SULLIVAN, H.S. (1924). Schizophrenia : its conservative and malignant features. American Journal of Psychiatry, 81, 77-91. |
ANDREASEN, N.C. REZAÏ, K., ALLIGER, R., SWAYZE, V.W., FLAUM, M., KIRCHNER, P., COHEN, G. & O'LEARY, D.S. (1992). Hypofrontality in neuroleptic-naive patients and in patients with chronic schizophrenia : Assessment with Xenon 133 single-photon emission computed tomography and the Tower of London. Archives of General Psychiatry, 49, 943-958 |
| SULLIVAN, H.S. (1925). Peculiarity of thought in schizophrenia. American Journal of Psychiatry, 82, 21-86. |
BERENBAUM, H. & OLTMANS, T.F. (1992). Emotional experience and expression in schizophrenia and depression. Journal of Abnormal Psychology, 101, 37-44. |
| MINKOVSKI, E. (1927/2002). La schizophrénie. Édition Payot. |
MODROW, J. (1992). How to become a schizophrenic: The case against biological psychiatry. Seattle, WA : Apollyon Press. |
| SULLIVAN, H.S. (1941). The language of schizophrenia. In J.S. Kasanin (Ed. 1964). Language and thought in schizophrenia. Norton : New York. |
BOGERTS, B. (1993). Recent advances in the neuropathology of schizophrenia. Schizophrenia Bulletin, 19, 431-445. |
| DEUTSCH, H. (1942). Some forms of emotional disturbance and their relationship to schizophrenia. Psychoanalytic Quarterly, 11, 301-321. |
MORTENSEN, B. & JUEL, K. (1993). Mortality and causes of death in first admitted schizophrenic patients. British Journal of Psychiatry, 163, 183-189. |
| ROSENFELD, H. (1950). Note on the psychopathology of confusional states in chronic schizophrenia. International Journal of Psychoanalysis, 31, 132-137. |
AKBARIAN, S., BUNNEY, W.E., POTKIN, S.G., WIGAL, S.B., HAGMAN, J.O., SANDMAN, C.A. & JONES, E.G. (1993). Altered distribution of nicotinamide-adenine dinucleotide phosphate-diaphorase cells in frontal lobe of schizophrenics implies disturbances of cortical development. Archives of General Psychiatry, 50, 169-177. |
| |
KOREEN, A.R., SIRIS, S.G., CHAKOS, M., ALVIR, J., MAYERHOFF, D. & LIEBERMAN, J.A. (1993). Depression in first- episode schizophrenia. American Journal of Psychiatry, 150(11), 1643-1648. |
| SEGAL, H. (1950). Some aspects of the Analysis of a schizophrenic. International Journal of Psychoanalysis, 30, 268-278. |
MEEHL, P.E. (1993). The origins of some of my conjectures concerning schizophrenia. In L.J. Chapman, J.P. Chapman & D.C. Fowles (Eds.), Progress in experimental personality and psychopathology research (pp. 1-10). New York : Springer. |
| |
GOLDMAN-RAKIC, P.S. (1994). Working memory dysfunction in schizo- phrenia. J. Neuropsychiatry 6, 348-357. |
|
MAIER, W., LICHTERMANN, D., MINGES, J. & HEUN, R. (1994). Personality disorders among the relatives of schizophrenia patients. Schizophrenia Bulletin, 20 (3), 481-493. |
| BION, W.R. (1954/83). Notes sur la théorie de la schizophrénie. Réflexion faite. Paris : Presses Universitaires de France. |
ALPERT, M., CLARK, A. & POUGET, E.R. (1994). The syntactic role of pauses in the speech of schizophrenic patients with alogia. Journal of Abnormal Psychology, 103, 750-757. |
| |
PEKKA, T. & WYNNE, L.C. (1994). Adoption studies of schizophrenia. Annals of Medicine, 26, 233-237. |
| ROSENFELD, H. (1954). Considerations regarding the psycho-analytic approach to acute and chronic schizophrenia. International Journal of Psychoanalysis, 35, 138-140. |
ASARNOW, J.R., TOMPSON, M.C. & GOLDSTEIN, M.J. (1994). Childhood-onset schizophrenia: A followup study : Schizophrenia Bulletin, 20 (4), 599-617. |
| |
CARPENTER, W.T. & BUCHANAN, R.W. (1994). Schizophrenia. New England Journal of Medicine, 330, 681-690. |
| SEARLES, H. (1955). Dependency processes in the psychotherapy of schizophrenia. Journal of American Psychoanalysis Association, 3, 19-66. |
JONES, S.H. & TALLIS, F. (1994). Coping with schizophrenia. London : Sheldon Press. |
| BION, W. (1956). Development of schizophrenic thought. International Journal of Psychoanalysis, 37, 344-346. |
HEMSLEY, D.R. (1994). Schizophrenia. Investigation. In S.J.E. Lindsay & G.E. Powell (Eds.), The handbook of clinical adult psychology (pp. 295-308). London : Routledge. |
| LINDSLEY, O.R. (1956). Operant conditioning methods applied to research in chronic schizophrenia. Psychiatric Research Reports, 5, 118-139. |
ALPERT, M., CLARK, A. & POUGET, E.R. (1994). The syntactic role of pauses in the speech of schizophrenic patients with alogia. Journal of Abnormal Psychology, 103, 750-757. |
| BATESON, G., JACKSON, D.D., HALEY, J. & WEAKLAND, J. (1956). Toward a theory of schizophrenia. Behavioral Science, 1, 251-264. |
ROSSI, A., SERIO,A. STRATTA, P., PETRUZZI, C., SCHIAZZA, G., MANCINI, F. & CASACCHIA, M. (1994). Planum temporale asymmetry and thought disorder in schizophrenia. Schizophrenia Research,
12 (1), 1-7. |
| |
WYATT, R.J. (1995). Early intervention for schizophrenia : can the course of the illness be altered? Biological Psychiatry, 38, 1-3. |
| |
MAURER, K. & HAFNER, H. (1995). Methodological aspects of onset assessment in schizophrenia. Schizophrenia Research, 15 (3), 265-276. |
| BINSWANGER, L. (1957). Le cas Suzanne Urban : étude sur la schizophrénie. Desclée de Brouwer Bibliothèque neuropsychiatrique de langue française. |
CHUA, S.E. & McKENNA, P.J. (1995) Schizophrenia - a brain disease? A critical review of structural and functional cerebral abnormality in the disorder. British Journal of Psychiatry, 166, 563-582. |
| |
SAYERS, M.D. & BELLACK, A.S. (1995). An empirical method for assessing social problem solving in schizophrenia. Behavior Modification, 19, 267-289. |
| |
KANE, J.M. (1996). Drug therapy. Schizophrenia. New England Journal of Medicine, 334, 34-41. |
| |
BAZIN, N. & PERRUCHET, P. (1996). Implicit and explicit associative memory in patients with schizophrenia. Schizophrenia Research, 22, 241-248. |
| |
McGLASHAN, T.H. (1996). Early detection and intervention in schizophrenia research. Schizophrenia Bulletin, 22, 327-345. |
| |
RIZZO, L., DANION, J.M., VAN DER LINDEN, M. & GRANGE, D. (1996). Impairment of memory for spatial context in schizophrenia. Neuropsychology, 10, 376-384. |
| BÖÖK, J.A. (1958) Genetic aspects of schizophrenic psychosis. Proceedings of the 10th International congress of genetics , 1, 81. |
PLAGNOL, A., PACHOUD, B., CLAUDEL, B. & GRANGER, B. (1996). Functional disorganization of representations in schizophrenia. Schizophrenia Bulletin, 22 (2), 343-398. |
| |
CHEN, Y.R., SWANN, A.C. & BURT, D.B. (1996). Stability of diagnosis in schizophrenia. American Journal of Psychiatry, 153, 682-686. |
| JACKSON, D.D. (1959). The etiology of schizophrenia. New York : Basic Books. |
GREEN, M.F. (1996) What are the functional consequences of neurocognitive deficits in schizophrenia? American Journal of Psychiatry, 153, 321-330. |
| ALBEE, G.W. (1959). Childhood intellectual development of adult schizophrenics. Journal of Abnormal & Social Psychology, 67, 186-189. |
EY, H. (1996). Schizophrénie : Études cliniques et psychopathologie. Les empêcheurs de penser en rond/ Synthélabo. |
| |
THOMAS, P. (1997). The dialectics of schizophrenia London : Free Association. |
| SOMMER, R., DEWAR, R. & OSMOND, H. (1960). Is there a schizophrenic language? Archives of General Psychiatry, 3, 665-673. |
BIRCHWOOD, M.J. McGORRY, P. & JACKSON, C. (1997). Early intervention in schizophrenia. British Journal of Psychiatry, 170, 2-5. |
| |
TORREY, E.F., MILLER J., RAWLINGS, R. & YOLKEN, R.H. (1997). Seasonality of births in schizophrenia and bipolar disorder : A review of the literature. Schizophrenia Research, 28, 1-38. |
| |
JONES, P. (1997). The early origins of schizophrenia. British Medical Bulletin, 53, 135-155. |
| |
WEINBERGER, D.R. & GALLHOFER, B. (1997). Cognitive dysfunction in schizophrenia. International Clinical Psychopharmacology, 12 (S), 29-36. |
| |
CARPENTER, W, SCHOOLER, N. & KANE, J. (1997). The rationale and ethics of medication-free research in schizophrenia. Archives of General Psychiatry, 54, 401-407. |
| |
DAVIDSON, L. & McGLASHAN, T.H. (1997). The varied outcomes of schizophrenia. Canadian Journal of Psychiatry, 42, 34-43. |
| KOCH, P., BORDELEAU, J.-M. & LAURIN, C. (1961). Corticoid-induced phosphaturia in the schizophrenic and the non schizophrenic patient. Canadian Psychiatric Association Journal, 6, (1), 45-48. |
NELSON, H. (1997). Cognitive behavioural therapy with schizophrenia : A practice manual. Cheltenham : Nelson Thornes. |
| ROGERS, C. (1961). Some learnings from a study of psychotherapy with schizophrenics. In C. Rogers & G. Stevens (Eds.), On becoming a person: A therapist's view ofpsychotherapy (pp.183-196). New York : Houghton Miftlin. |
STEPHENS, J., PASCAL, R. & McHUGH, P (1997). Long-term follow-up of patients hospitalized for schizophrenia, 1913 to 1940. Journal of Nervous Mental Disease, 185, 715- 721. |
| SEARLES, H. (1961). Schizophrenic communication. Psychoanalysis Review, 48, 3-50. |
DAVID, A.S. (Eds.) (1997). The neuropsychology of schizophrenia : Brain damage, behaviour, and cognition series. East Sussex, UK : Psychology Press. |
| SILVERMAN, L.H. & SILVERMAN, D.K. (1962). Ego impairment in schizophrenia as reflected in the object sorting test. Journal of Abnormal & Social Psychology, 64, 381-385. |
GREEN, K.J. (1998). Schizophrenia from a neurocognitive perspective. Boston : Allyn and Bacon. |
| MEEHL, P.E. (1962). Schizotaxia, schizotypy, schizophrenia. American Psychologist, 17, 827-838. [PDF] |
BIRCHWOOD, M.J., TODD, P. & JACKSON, C. (1998). Early intervention in psychosis : The critical period hypothesis. British Journal of Psychiatry, 172, 53-59. |
| AYLLON, T. & HAUGHTON, E. (1965). Control of the behavior of schizophrenic patients by food. Journal of the Experimental Analysis of Behavior, 5, 343-352. [PDF] |
BASSO, M.R., NASRALLAH, H.A., LSON, S.C., BORNSTEIN, R.A. (1998). Neuropsychological correlates of negative, disorganised and psychotic symptoms in schizophrenia. Schizophrenia Research, 31 (2-3), 99-111. |
| |
DAVIDSON, L., STAYNER, D. & HAGLUND, K.E. (1998). . Phenomenological perspective on the social functioning of people with schizophrenia. In K.T. Mueser & N. Tarrie (Eds.), Handbook of social functioning in schizophrenia (pp. 97-120.). Boston : Allyn and Bacon. |
| |
HAFNER, H., HAMBRECHT, M., LOFFLER, W., MUNK-JORGENSON, P. & REICHER-ROSSLER, A. (1998). Causes and consequences of the gender difference in age of onset of schizophrenia. Schizophrenia Bulletin, 24, 99-113. |
| |
DAVIDSON, M., REICHENBERG, A., RABINOWITZ, J., WEISER, M., KAPLAN, Z. & MARK, M. (1999). Behavioural and intellectual markers for schizophrenia in apparently healthy males. American Journal of Psychiatry, 156, 1328-1335. |
| |
WEINBERGER, D.R. (1999). Cell biology of the hippocampal formation in schizophrenia. Biological Psychiatry, 45, 395-402. |
| |
JOSEPH, J. (1999). The genetic theory of schizophrenia : A critical overview. Ethical Human Sciences & Services, 1, 119-145. |
| SILVERMAN, J. (1964). The problem of attention in research and theory in schizophrenia. Psychological Review, 71, 352-379. |
SHARMA, R.P., SINGH, V., JANICAK, P.G., JAVAID, J.I. & PANDEY, G.N. (1999). The prolactin response to fenfluramine in schizophrenia is associated with negative symptoms. Schizophrenia Research, 39 (1), 85-89. |
HUXLEY, J., MAYR, E., OSMOND, H. & HOFFER, A. (1964). Schizophrenia as a genetic morphism. Nature, 204, 220-221. |
YEO, R.A., GANGESTAD, S.W., EDGAR, C. & THOMA, R.J. (1999). The evolutionary-genetic underpinnings of schizophrenia : The developmental instability model. Schizophrenia Research, 39, 197-206. |
| |
TSUANG, M. (2000). Schizophrenia : genes and environment. Biological Psychiatry 47, 210-220. |
| |
JOSEPH, J. (2000). A critique of the spectrum concept as used in the Danish-American schizophrenia adoption studies. Ethical Human Sciences & Services, 2, 135-160. |
| |
LEWIS, D.A. & LIEBERMAN, J.A. (2000). Catching up on schizophrenia : Review natural history and neurobiology. Neuron, 28, 325-334. [PDF] |
| |
AGHAJANIAN, G.K. & MAREK, G.J. (2000). Serotonin model of schizophrenia : emerging role of glutamate mechanisms. Brain Research Review, 31, 302-312. |
| |
SILVERSTEIN, S.M., KOVACS, I., CORRY, R. & VALONE, C. (2000). Perceptual organization, the disorganization syndrome, and context processing in chronic schizophrenia. Schizophrenia Research, 43, 11-20. |
| LOVAAS, O.I., BERBERICH, J.P., PERLOFF, B.F. & SCHAFFER, B. (1966).
Acquisition of imitative speech by schizophrenic children. Science, 151, 705-707. |
GOLD, I. & HOHWY, J. (2000). Rationality and schizophrenic delusion. Mind & Language, 15, 145-167. |
| LOVAAS, O.I. (1967). A behavior therapy approach to the treatment of childhood schizophrenia. Minnesota Symposia on Child Psychology, 1, 108-159. |
HOPPER, K. (2000). Revisiting the developed versus developing country distinction in course and outcome in schizophrenia. Schizophrenia Bulletin, 26, 835-846. |
| BROWN, G.W., MONCK, E.M., CARSTAIRS, G.M. & WING, J.K. (1962). Influence of family life on the course of schizophrenic illness. British Journal of Preventive & Social Medicine, 16, 55-68. |
HALPERIN, S., NATHAN, P., DRUMMOND, P. & CASTLE, D. (2000). A cognitive-behavioural, group-based intervention for social anxiety in schizophrenia. Australian and New Zealand Journal of Psychiatry, 34, 809-813. |
| ZAHN, T.P., ROSENTHAL, D. & SHAKOW, D. (1963). Effects of irregular preparatory intervals on reaction time in schizophrenia. Journal of Abnormal & Social Psychology, 67, 44-52. |
SENSKY, T., TURKINGTON, D., KINDON, D., SCOTT, J.L., SCOTT, J., SIDDLE, R., O’CARROLL, M. & BARNES, T.R. (2000). A randomized controlled trial of cognitive-behavioral therapy for persistent symptoms in schizophrenia resistant to medication. Archives of General Psychiatry, 57, 165-172. |
| WHITE, R. (1965). The experience of efficacy in schizophrenia. Psychiatry, 28, 199-211. |
EGGERS, C., BUNK, D. & KRAUSE, D. (2000). Schizophrenia with onset before the age of eleven: Clinical characteristics of onset and course. Journal of Autism & Developmental Disorders, 30 (1), 29-38. |
| LOVAAS, O.I. (1968). Some studies on the treatment of childhood schizophrenia. Research in Psychotherapy, 3, 103-121. |
HARROW, M., GROSSMAN, L., HERBENER, E. & DAVIS, E. (2000). Ten-year outcome: Patients with schizoaffective disorders, schizophrenia, affective disorders and mood-incongruent psychotic symptoms. British Journal of Psychiatry, 177, 420-426. |
| SIMMONS, J. & LOVAAS, O.I. (1969). Use of pain and punishment as treatment techniques with childhood schizophrenics. American Journal of Psychotherapy, 23, 23-36. |
BASSETT A.S., CHOW, E.W.C. & WEKSBERG, R. (2000). Chromosomal abnormalities and schizophrenia. American Journal of Medical Genetics, 97, 45-51. |
| ERLENMEYER-KIMLING, L. (1968). Studies on the offspring of two schizophrenic parents. In D. Rosenthal & S.S. Kety (Eds.), The transmission of schizophrenia. New York : Pergamon. |
SENSKY, T., TURKINGTON, D., KINDON, D., SCOTT, J.L., SCOTT, J., SIDDLE, R., O’CARROLL, M. & BARNES, T.R. (2000). A randomized controlled trial of cognitive-behavioral therapy for persistent symptoms in schizophrenia resistant to medication. Archives of General Psychiatry, 57, 165-172. |
| |
THAKER, G.K. & CARPENTER, W.T. (2001). Advances in schizophrenia. Nature Medicine, 7 (6), 667-671. |
| KARON, B.P. & VANDEBOS, G.R. (1972). The consequences of psychotherapy for schizophrenic patients. Psychotherapy : Theory, Research, & Practice, 9, 111-119. |
BRAY, N.J. & OWEN, M.J. (2001). Searching for schizophrenia genes. Trends in Molecular Medicine, 7, 169-174. |
BROWN, G.W., BIRLEY, J.L.T. & WING, J.K. (1972). Influence of family life on the course of schizophrenic disorders : replication. British Journal of Psychiatry, 121, 241-258. |
SCHMAJUK, N.A. (2001). Hippocampal dysfunction in schizophrenia. Hippocampus, 11, 599-613. |
CARPENTER, W.T., STRAUSS, J.S., BARTKO, J.J. (1973). A flexible system for the identification of schizophrenia. A report from the International Pilot Study of Schizophrenia. Science, 182, 1275-1278 |
KUMRA, S., SHAW, M., MERKA, P., NAKAYAMA, E. & AUGUSTIN, R. (2001). Childhood-onset schizophrenia : Research update. Canadian Journal of Psychiatry, 46 (10), 923-930. |
| |
ANGERMEYER, M.C. & SCHULZE, B. (2001). Reducing the stigma of schizophrenia : Understanding the process and options for interventions. Epidemiologia e Psichitria Sociale, 10, 1-7. |
| EY, H. (1977). La notion de schizophrénie. Paris : Desclée de Brouwer. |
ALLEN, D.N., GOLDSTEIN, G. & WEINER C. (2001). Dif- ferential neuropsychological patterns of frontal- and temporal-lobe dysfunction in patients with schizophrenia. Schizophrenia Research, 48, 7-15. |
| SARTORIOUS, N., JABLENSKY, A. & SHAPIRO, R. (1977). Two-year follow-up of the patients included in the WHO international pilot study of schizophrenia. Psychological Medicine, 7, 529-541. |
WILDER, D.A., MASUDA, A., O'CONNOR, C. & BAHAM, M. (2001). Brief functional analysis and treatment of bizarre vocalizations in an adult with schizophrenia. Journal of Applied Behavior Analysis, 34 (1), 65-68. |
| ZUBIN, J. & SPRING, B. (1977). Vulnerability : A new view of schizophrenia. Journal of Abnormal Psychology, 86, 103-126. |
BEAUDOIN, J-Y., MARTIN, F., TIBERGHIEN, G., VERLUT, I. & FRANCK, N. (2002). Selective attention to facial emotion and identity in schizophrenia. Neuropsychologia, 40, 518-526. |
GROTSTEIN, J.S. (1977). The psycho-analytic concept of schizophrenia. International Journal of Psychoanalysis, 58, 403-452. |
COHEN, D. (2002). Research on the drug treatment of schizophrenia : A critical appraisal and implications for social work education. Journal of Social Work Education, 38, 1-24. |
| CARPENTER, W.T., McGlLASHAN, T.H. & STRAUSS, J.S. (1977). The treatment of acute schizophrenia without drugs: an investigation of some current assumptions. American Journal of Psychiatry, 134 (1), 14-20. |
KUMRA, S., NICOLSON, R. & RAPOPORT, J.L. (2002). Childhood-onset schizophrenia : Research update. Washington, DC: American Psychiatric Publishing, Inc. |
| CARPENTER, W.T. (1977). The treatment of acute schizophrenia without drugs.” American Journal of Psychiatry 134, 14-20. |
PILLING, S., BEBBINGTON, P. & KUIPERS, E., GARETY, P., GEDDES, J. & ORBACH, G. (2002). Psychological treatments in schizophrenia : I. Meta-analysis of family intervention and cognitive behaviour therapy. Psychologial Medecine, 32 (5), 763-82. |
| BLEULER, M. (1978). The schizophrenic disorders : Long-term patient and family studies. New Haven, CT : Yale University Press. |
GAEBEL, W., JANNER, M., FROMMANN, N., PIETZCKER, A., KOPCKE, W., LINDEN, M., MÜLLER, P., MÜLLER-SPAHN, F. & TEGLER, J. (2002). First, vs. multiple episode schizophrenia : two-year outcome of intermittent and maintenance medication strategies. Schizophrenia Research, 53 (1-2), 145-159. |
| CHOUINARD, G. & JONES, B.D. (1978). Schizophrenia as dopamine-deficiency disease. Lancet, 299-100. |
|
| VAILLANT, G.E. (1978). A 10-year followup of remitting schizophrenics.Schizophrenia Bulletin, 4, 78-85. |
|
| TAMMINGA, C.A., SCHAFFER, M.H., SMITH, R.C. & DAVIS, J.M. (1978). Schizophrenic symptoms improve with apomorphine. Science, 200, 567-568. |
|
| RAPPAPORT, M. (1978). Are there schizophrenics for whom drugs may be unnecessary or contraindicated?” International Pharmacopsychiatry, 13, 100-111. |
PERKINS, D.O. (2002). Predictors of noncompliance in patients with schizophrenia. Journal of Clinical Psychiatry, 63, 1121-1128. |
| WATT, N.F. (1978). Patterns of childhood social development in adult schizophrenia. Archives of General Psychiatry, 35, 160-165 |
OWEN, M.J. & O’DONOVAN, M.C. (2002). Schizophrenia and genetics. In R. Plomin, J.C. DeFries, I.W. Craig & P. McGuffin (Eds.), Behavioral genetics in the postgenomic era (pp. 463-489). Washington DC : American Psychological Association. |
| IACONO, W.G. & LYKKEN, D.T. (1979). The orienting response in schizophrenia : The importance of the nature of instructions delivered to subjects. Schizophrenia Bulletin, 5, 11-14. |
ALEMAN, A., KAHN, R.S. & SELTEN, J.-P. (2003). Sex differences in the risk of schizophrenia : Evidence from meta-analysis. Archives of General Psychiatry, 60, 565-571. |
| TAMMINGA, C.A. & SCHAFFER, M.H. (1979) Treatment of Schizophrenia with ergot derivatives. Psychopharmacology, 66, 239-242. |
DAVIS, K.L., STEWART, D.G., FRIEDMAN, J.I., BUCHSBAUM, M., HARVEY, P.D., HOF, P.R., BUXBAUM, J. & HAROUTUNIAN, V. (2003). White matter changes in schizophrenia. Archives of General Psychiatry, 60, 443-456. |
| GOMES-SCHWARTZ, B. (1979). The modification of schizophrenic behavior. Behavior Modification, 3 (4), 439-468. |
MINTZ, A.R., DOBSON, K.S. & ROMMEY, D.M. (2003). Insight in schizophrenia : A meta-analysis. Schizophrenia Research, 61 (1), 75-88. |
| HUBER, G., GROSS, G., SCHUTTLER, R. & LINZ, M. (1980). Longitudinal studies of schizophrenic patients. Schizophrenia Bulletin, 6, 592-605. |
KINGSEP, P., NATHAN, P. & CASTLE, D. (2003). Cognitive behavioural group treatment for social anxiety in schizophrenia. Schizophrenia Research, 63, 121-129. |
| RABKIN, J.G. (1980). Stressful life events and schizophrenia : A review of the research literature. Psychological Bulletin, 87 (2), 408-425. |
O’DONOVAN, M.C., WILLIAMS, N.M. & OWEN, M.J. (2003). Recent advances in the genetics of schizophrenia. Human Molecular Genetics, 12 (S2), 125-133. [PDF] |
| SILVERSTEIN, M.L. & HARROW, M. (1980). Auditory misperceptions of word-association stimuli in schizophrenia. Perceptual and Motor Skills, 50, 1192-1194. |
MacINTYRE, D.J., BLACKWOOD, D.H., PORTEOUS, D.J., PICKARD, B.S. & MUIR, W.J. (2003). Chromosomal abnormalities and mental illness. Molecular Psychiatry, 8, 275-287. |
| MAY, P., TUMA, A.H. & DIXON, W.J. (1981). Schizophrenia : A follow-up study of the results of five forms of treatment.
Archives of General Psychiatry, 38, 776-784. |
HARRISON, P.J. & OWEN, M.J. (2003). Genes for schizophrenia? Recent findings and their pathophysiological implications. Lancet, 361, 417-419. |
| GORDON, R., SILVERSTEIN, M.L. & HARROW, M. (1982). Associative thinking in schizophrenia: A contextualist approach. Journal of Clinical Psychology, 38, 684-696. |
|
| KANE, J.M., RIFKIN, A., QUITKIN, F. NAYAK, D., RAMOS-LORENZI, J. (1982). Fluphenazine vs. placebo in patients with remitted, acute first-episode schizophrenia. Archives of General Psychiatry, 39, 70-73. |
ANTONOVA, E., SHARMA, T., MORRIS, R. & KUMARI, V. (2004). The relationship between brain structure and neurocognition in schizophrenia : A selective review. Schizophrenia Research, 70, 117-145. |
| ANDREASEN, N.C. (1982). Negative symptoms in schizophrenia. Archives of General Psychiatry, 39, 784-788. |
CARLSSON, A. & LECRUBIER, Y. (2004). Progress in dopamine research schizophrenia : A Guide for physicians. Taylor & Francis. |
| ANDREASEN, N.C. & OLSEN, S. (1982). Negative vs positive schizophrenia : Definition and validation. Archives of General Psychiatry, 39, 789-794. |
JOSEPH, J. (2004). The fruitless search for schizophrenia genes. Ethical Human Psychology & Psychiatry, 6, 167-181. |
| CANNON-SPOOR, H.E., POTKIN, S.G. & WYATT, R G. (1982). Measurement of premorbid adjustment in chronic schizophrenia. Schizophrenia Bulletin, 8, 471-484. |
|
| COHEN, D. & COHEN, H. (1983). Biological theories, drug treatments, and schizophrenia: A critical assessment. Journal of Mind & Behavior, 7, 11-36. |
JONES, S.H. & HAYWARD, P.H. (2004). Coping with schizophrenia. Oxford : Oneworld. |
| ZUBIN, J. (1983). What is Schizophrenia ? Schizophrenia Bulletin, 9 (3), 333. |
|
| STRAUSS, J.S. (1983). What is schizophrenia? Schizophrenia Bulletin, 9, 7-9. |
|
| CARPENTER, W.T. (1983). What is Schizophrenia ? Schizophrenia Bulletin, 9 (1), 9-10. |
|
| ASARNOW, R.F., SHERMAN, T. & VAN PUTTEN, T. (1984) Studies of visual information processing in schizophrenic children. Child Development, 55, 249-261. |
MARTIN, F., TIBERGHIEN, G. & FRANCK, N. (2004). Recognition without familiarity : Using ROCs to study the face recognition memory deficits in schizophrenia. Schizophrenia Research, 67 (1), 252. |
| CIOMPI, L. (1984). Is there really a schizophrenia? The long-term course of psychotic phenomena. British Journal of Psychiatry, 145, 636-640. |
GUILLIN, O. & LARUELLE, M. (2005). Neurobiology of dopamine in Schizophrenia. Cellscience Reviews, 2, 79-107. |
| AYLWARD, E., WALKER, E. & BITTES, B. (1984). Intelligence in schizophrenia. Schizophrenia Bulletin, 10, 430-459. |
|
| JOYCE, P.R. (1984). Age of onset in bipolar affective disorder and misdiagnosis as schizophrenia. Psychological Medicine, 14, 145-149. |
|
| AYLWARD, E., WALKER E. & BETTES B. (1984). Intelligence in schizophrenia : meta-analysis of the research. Schizophrenia Bulletin, 10 (3), 430-459. |
|
| DWORKIN, R. & LENZENWEGER M. (1984). Symptoms and the genetics of schizophrenia : Implications for diagnosis. American Journal of Psychiatry, 141, 1541-1546. |
HEINRICHS, R.W. (2005). The primacy of cognition in schizophrenia. American Psychologist, 60, 229-242. |
| BRADBURY, T.N. & MILLER, G.A. (1985). Seasons of birth in schizophrenia : A review of evidence, methodology, and etiology. Psychological Bulletin, 98 (3), 569-594. |
RATHOD, S. & TURKINGTON, D. (2005). Cognitive-behaviour therapy for schizophrenia : A review. Current Opinion in Psychiatry, 18, 159-163. |
| ANDREASEN, N.C. (1985). Positive vs. negative schizophrenia : A critical evaluation. Schizophrenia Bulletin, 11, 380-389. |
ALLARDYCE, J. & BOYDELLl, J. (2006). Review : The wider social environment and schizophrenia. Schizophrenia Bulletin, 32, 592-598. |
| CARPENTER, W.T. (1986) Early targeted psychotherapeutic intervention in schizophrenia. Journal of Clinical Psychiatry, 47, 23-29. |
ZIMMERMANN, M., STARK, R., KERN, G., LAIACKER, M., KIRSCH, P. & VAITL, D. (2006). Positive and negative spatial priming in schizophrenia. Journal of Clinical and Experimental Neuropsychology, 28 (5), 706-720. |
| JONES, B. & GRAY, B. (1986). Problems in diagnosing schizophrenia and affective disorders among Blacks. Hospital & Community Psychiatry, 37, 61-65. |
GAUDIANO, B.A. (2006). Cognitive-behavioral treatments for schizophrenia : The state of the art and the evidence. International Journal of Behavioral Consultation & Therapy, 2, 1-11. |
| DOANE, J.A., GOLDSTEIN, M.J., MIKLOWITZ, D.J. & FALLOON, I.R.H. (1986). The impact of individual and family treatment on the affective climate of families of schizophrenics. British Journal of Psychiatry, 148, 279-287. |
|
| ASARNOW, J.R. & GOLDSTEIN, M.J. (1986). Schizophrenia during adolescence and early adulthood: A developmental perspective on risk research. Clinical Psychology Review, 6,211-235. |
|
| GRINKER, R. & HARROW, M. (1987). Clinical research in schizophrenia : A multi- dimensional approach. Springfield (IL): Thomas CC. |
|
| BIRCHWOOD, M.J. & SMITH J. (1987). Expressed emotions and first episodes of schizophrenia. British Journal of Psychiatry, 151, 859-860. |
STROUP, T., LIEBERMAN, J., McEVOY J., SWATZ, M., DAVIS D., ROSENHECK, R., PERKINS, D., KEEFE, R., DAVIS, C., SEVERE, J. & HSIAO, J. (2006). Effectiveness of olanzapine, quetiapine, risperidone and ziprasidone in patients with chronic schizophrenia following discontinuation of a previous atypical antipsychotic. American Journal of Psychiatry, 163, 611-622. |
| FENTON, W. & McGLASHAN, T. (1987) Sustained remission in drug-free schizo- phrenic patients. American Journal of Psychiatry, 144, 1306-1309. |
SCHOLTEN, M.R.M., VAN HONK, J., ALEMAN, A. & KAHN, R.S. (2006). Behavioral Inhibition system (BIS), Behavioral activation system (BAS) and schizophrenia : Relationship with psychopathology and physiology. Journal of Psychiatric Research, 40 (7), 638-645. |
| |
ALLARDYCE. J. & BOYDELL, J. (2006). Environment and schizophrenia : Review : The wider social environment and schizophrenia. Schizophrenia Bulletin, 32 (4), 592-598. |
| ASARNOW, J.R. & ASARNOW, R.F. (1987/2003). Childhood-onset schizophrenia. New York, NY : Guilford Press. |
MOSER, C., KRIEG, J.C., ZIHL, J. & LAUTENBACHER, S. (2006). Attention and memory deficits in schizophrenia : The role of symptoms of depression. Cognitive & Behavioral Neurology, 19 (3), 150-156. |
| ASARNOW, R.F., TANGUAY, P.E., BOTT, L. & FREEMAN, B J. (1987). Patterns of intellectual functioning in non-retarded autistic and schizophrenic children. Journal of Child Psychology & Psychiatry, 28 (2), 273-280. |
BRUNETTE, M.F., DRAKE, R.E., XIE, H., McHUGO, G.J. & GREEN, A.I. (2006). Clozapine use and relapses of substance use disorder among patients with co-occurring schizophrenia and substance use disorders. Schizophrenia Bulletin, 32 (4), 637-643. |
| SCHMAJUK, N.A. (1987). Animal models for schizophrenia : The hippocampally lesioned animal. Schizophrenia Bulletin, 13, 317-327. |
LOTSTRA, H. (2006). Biological models of schizophrenia : an update. L’Encephale, 32 (4), 446-451. |
| BUCHSBAUM, M.S. & HAIER, R.J. (1987). Functional and anatomical brain imaging : Impact on schizophrenia research. Schizophrenia Bulletin, 13 (1), 115-132. |
DIVANON, F., DELAMILLIEURE, P., LEHAGUEZ, A., VASSE, T., MORELLO, R. GOUREVITCH, R., LANGLOIS, S. ASSOULY-BESSE, F., GUELFI, J.D., PETIT, M. & DOLFUS, S. (2006). Comparative evaluation of quality of life in patients with schizophrenia treated with conventional versus atypical neuroleptics : results of a transversal study. L’Encephale, 32 (4), 459-465. |
| ANDREASEN, N.C. (1987). The diagnosis of schizophrenia. Schizophrenia Bulletin, 13 (1), 9-22. |
FRANCK, N. (2006). La schizophrénie. Paris : Odile Jacob. |
| CARPENTER, W.T. & KIRKPATRICK, B. (1988). The heterogeneity of the long-term course of schizophrenia. Schizophrenia Bulletin, 14 (4), 645-652. |
HARROW, M. (2007). Factors involved in outcome and recovery in schizophrenia patients not on antipsychotic medications. Journal of Nervous and Mental Disease, 195, 406-414. |
| CARPENTER, W.T., HEINREICHS, D.W. & WAGMAN, A.M.I. (1988). Deficit and non-deficit forms of schizophrenia : The concept. American Journao of Psychiatry, 145, 578-583.. |
KUMRA, S. (2007). Schizophrenia and cannabis use. Minnesota Medicine, 90 (1), 36-38. |
| CARLSSON, A. (1988). The current status of the dopamine hypothesis of schizophrenia. Neuropsychopharmacology, 1, 179-186. |
HARROW, M. & JOBE, T.H. (2007). Factors involved in outcome and recovery in schizophrenia patients not on antipsychotic medications : A 15-year multifollow-up study. Journal of Nervous & Mental Disease, 195 (5), 406-414. [PDF] |
| GOLDMAN C.R. & QUINN, F.L. (1988). Effects of a patient education program in the treatment of schizophrenia. Hospital and Community Psychiatry, 39, 282-286. |
FOERDE, K., POLDRACK, R.A., KNOWLTON B.J. GRANHOLM, E., MARDER, S.R., SABB, F.W., BOOKHEIMER,
S.Y., BILDER, R.M. GUTHRIE, D., NUECHTERLE, K.H. &
ASARNOW, R.F. (2008). Selective corticostriatal dysfunction in schizophrenia : Examination of motor and cognitive skill learning. Neuropsychology, 22 (1), 100-109. [PDF] |
| MEEHL, P.E. (1990). Toward an integrated theory of schizotaxia, schizotypy, and schizophrenia. Journal of Personality Disorders, 4, 1-99. |
PENN, D. L., SANNA, L. J., & ROBERTS, D.L. (2008). Social cognition in schizophrenia: An overview. Schizophrenia Bulletin, 34, 408-411. |
| BENTALL, R.P. (1990). Reconstructing schizophrenia. Routledge. |
KUMRA, S., OBERSTAR, J.V., SIKICH, L., FINDLING, R.L., MCCLELLAN, J.M., VINOGRADOV, S. & SCHULZ, C.S. (2008). Efficacy and tolerability of second-generation antipsychotics in children and adolescents with schizophrenia. Schizophrenia Bulletin, 34 (1), 60-71. |
| BELLACK, A.S., MORRISON, R.L., WIXTED, J.T. & MUESER, K.T. (1990). An analysis of social competence in schizophrenia. British Journal of Psychiatry, 56, 809-818 |
ANDREASEN, N.C., CALAGE, C.A. & O’LEARY, D.S. (2008). Theory of mind and schizophrenia : A positron emission tomography study of medication-free patients. Schizophrenia Bulletin, 34, 708-719. |
| BENTON, M.K. & SCHROEDER, H.E. (1990). Social skills training with schizophrenics : A meta-analytic evaluation. Journal of Consulting & Clinical Psychology, 58 (6), 741-747. |
PERLICK, D.A., ROSENHECK, R.A., KACZYNSKI, R., BINGHAM, S. & COLLINS, J. (2008). Association of symptomatology and cognitive deficits to functional capacity in schizophrenia. Schizophrenia Research, 99 (1-3), 192-199. |
| LEFF, J. (1991) Schizophrenia in the melting pot. Nature, 353, 693-694. |
WOODBERRY, K.A., GIUKIANO, A.J. & SEIDMAN, L.J. (2008). Premorbid IQ in schizophrenia : a meta-analytic review. American Journal of Psychiatry, 165 (5), 579-587. |
| CARONE, J., HAROW, M. & WESTERMEYER, J. (1991) Posthospital course and outcome in schizophrenia. Archives of General Psychiatry, 48, 247-253. |
HUGDAHL, K., LOBERG, E.M. & NYGARD, M. (2009). Left temporal lobe structural and functional abnormality underlying auditory hallucinations in schizophrenia. Frontiers in Neuroscience, 3, 34-45. |
| DAVIS, K.L., KAHN, R.S., KO, G. & DAVIDSON, M. (1991). Dopamine in schizophrenia : a review and reconcept- ualization. American Journal of Psychiatry, 148, 1474-1486. |
MALASPINA, D., HARKAVY FRIEDMAN, J., KAUFMANN, C., BRUDER, G., AMADOR, X., STRAUSS, D., CLARK, S., YALE, S. LUKENS, E., THORNING, H., GOETZ, R. & GORMANBIOL, J. (1998). Psychobiological heterogeneity of familial and sporadic schizophrenia. Biological Psychiatry, 43, 489-496. [PDF] |
| BREWIN, C. R., MacCARTHY, B., DUDA, K. & VAUGHN, C.E. (1991). Attribution and expressed emotion in the relatives of patients with schizophrenia. Journal of Abnormal Psychology, 100, 546-554. |
WEICKERT, T.W., GOLDBERG, T.E., CALLICOTT, J.H., CHEN, Q., APUD, J.E., DAS, S., ZOLTICK, B.J., EGAN, M.F., MEETER, M., MYERS, C., GLUCK, M.A., WEINBERGER, D.R. & MATTAY, V.S. (2009). Neural correlates of probabilistic category learning in patients with schizophrenia. Journal of Neuroscience, 29, 1244-1254. |
| GOTTESMAN, I. (1991). Schizophrenia genesis : the origins of madness. New York : W.H. Freeman. |
LEE, J., GOSSELIN, F., WYNN, J.K. & GREEN, M.F. (2011). How do schizophrenia patients use visual information for decoding facial emotion? Schizophrenia Bulletin, 37, 1001-1008. [PDF] |
| BENTALL, R.P. & SLADE, P.D. (Eds.) (1992). Reconstructing schizophrenia. London : Routledge. |
|
| JABLENSKY, A. (1992). Schizophrenia, manifestations, incidence and course in different cultures. Psychological Medicine, 20, 1-95. |
|
|
|
| |
|
Schizophrénie catatonique : Forme de schizophrénie, souvent considérée comme la forme la plus grave, dont les principaux symptômes sont le négativisme (refus d'établir un contact visuel, mutisme, etc.), la passivité et la présence de troubles moteurs (perte ou manque d'initiative motrice, raideur généralisée, attitude figée et, dans certains cas, une catalepsie). Kahlbaum fut en 1874 le premier psychiatre à décrire cette forme de maladie mentale. = catatonie. Catatonia.
| |
KAHLBAUM, K.L. (1874/1973). Catatonia. Baltimore : Johns Hopkins University Press. |
| MEEHL, P.E. (1947). Schizophrenia, catatonic form. In A.H. Burton & R. E. Harris (Eds.), Case histories in clinical and abnormal psychology (pp. 71-83). New York : Harper. |
| FINK M. & TAYLOR, M.A. (2003). Catatonia : A clinician's guide to diagnosis and treatment. Cambridge UK : Cambridge University Press. |
| WING, L., & SHAH, A. (2006). A systematic examination of catatonia-like clinical pictures in autism spectrum disorders. International
Review of Neurobiology, 72, 21–39. |
|
| |
|
Schizophrénie hébéphrénique : Forme de schizophrénie où prédomine la dissociation, survenant principalement chez les adolescents au moment de la puberté. Ses débuts sont insidieux et peuvent donc se confondre avec la crise de l'adolescence. Le délire est peu organisé et centré sur des thèmes hypocondriaques. Hebephrenic schizophrenic.
| |
BRILL, N.Q. & GLASS, J.F. (1965). Hebephrenic schizophrenic reactions. Archives of General Psychiatry, 12 (6), 545-551. |
|
|
|
|
Schizophrénie infantile : Par opposition à la schizopphrénie adulte, schizopphrénie qui afflige les moins de 18 ans. Childhood and adolescent schizophrenia.
| |
RUTTER M. (1972). Childhood schizophrenia reconsidered. Journal of Autism & Development Disorders, 2, 315-337 |
WERRY, J.S., MC CLELLAN, J.M. & CHARD L. (1991). Childhood and adolescent schizophrenia, bipolar and schizoaffective disorders : a clinical and outcome study. Journal of the American Academy of Child & Adolescent Psychiatry, 30, 457-465. |
| BENDER, L. & FARETRA, G. (1972). The Relationship between childhood schizophrenia and adult schizophrenia. In T. Kaplan (Ed.), Genetic factors in schizophrenia (pp. 28-64). Springfield : Thomas. |
GREEN, W., PADRON-GAYOL, M., HARDESTY, A. & BASSIRI, M. (1992). Schizophrenia with childhood onset : a phenomenological study of 38 cases. Journal of the American Academy of Child & Adolescent Psychiatry, 31, 968-976. |
| GARMEZY, N. (1974). Child at risk : the search for the antecedents of schizophrenia. Schizophrenia Bulletin, 8, 13-90 |
WATKINS, J.M., ASARNOW, R.F. & TANGUAY P. (1998). Symptom development in childhood onset schizophrenia. Journal of Child Psychology & Psychiatry, 29, 865-878. |
| HANSON, D.R., GOTTESMAN, I.I., & MEEHLl, P.E. (1977). Genetic theories and the validation of psychiatric diagnoses : Implications for the study of children of schizophrenics. Journal of Abnormal Psychology, 86, 575-588. |
|
| KYDD, R.R. & WERRY, J.S. (1982). Schizophrenia in children under 16 year. Journal of Autism & Development Disorders, 12, 343-357. |
BLANZ, B., SCHMIDT, M.H., DETZNER, U. & LAY, B. (1994). Is there a sex-specific difference in onset age of schizophrenia that started before age 18 ? European Child & Adolescent Psychiatry, 3, 267-276. |
| ASARNOW, R.F., SHERMAN, T. & VAN PUTTEN, T. (1984) Studies of visual information processing in schizophrenic children. Child Development, 55, 249-261. |
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
Schlick Moritz (Berlin 1882-1936 Vienne) : Philosophe et épistémologue autrichien. Partisan du positivisme logique, il est aussi l'un des fondateurs Cercle de Vienne. Professeur de Bertalanffy.
 |
SCHLICK, M. (1918). General theory of knowledge. New York : Springle-Verlag. |
| SCHLICK, M. (1935). De la relation des notions psychologiques et des notions physiques. Revue de Synthese, 10, 5-26. |
| SCHLICK, M. (1935). Facts and propositions. Analysis 2, 65-70. |
| SCHLICK, M. (1936). Meaning and verification. Philosophical Review, 45, 339-369. |
| SCHLICK, M. (1937). L'École de Vienne et la philosophie traditionnelle. Dans L'unité de la science : la méthode et les méthodes (pp. 99-107). Paris : Heinman & Cie. |
|
| |
|
Schlinger Hank D. ( ) : Psychologue béhavioriste américain. Collaborateur de Baron.
|
SCHLINGER, H.D. & BLAKELY, E. (1987). Function-altering effects of contingency-specifying stimuli. The Behavior Analyst, 10, 41-45. [PDF] |
| SCHLINGER, H.D. & BLAKELY, E., FILHARD, J. & POLING, A. (1991). Defining terms in behavior analysis : Reinforcer and discriminative stimulus. The Analysis of Verbal Behavior , 9, 153-161.
[PDF] |
| SCHLINGER, H.D. (1992). Theory in behavior analysis : An application to child development. American Psychologist, 47, 1396-1410. |
| SCHLINGER, H.D. (2003). The myth of intelligence. The Psychological Record, 53, 15-32. |
| SCHLINGER, H.D. (2008). Listening is behaving verbally. The Behavior Analyst, 31, 145-161. |
|
| |
|
Schlosberg Harold (1904-1964) : Psychologue américain. Ses travaux ont notamment porté sur les émotions. Étudiant de Holt et professeur de Laties et Solomon. Collaborateur de Carmichael et Woodworth.
|
CARMICHAEL, L. & SCHLOSBERG, H. (1931). A simple apparatus for the conditioned reflex. American Journal of Psychology, 43, 120-122. |
| WOODWORTH, R.S. & SCHLOSBERG, H. (1950). Experimental psychology. London : Methuen. |
| SCHLOSBERG, H. (1954). Three dimensions of emotion. Psychological Review, 61, 81-88. |
|
| |
|
Schmajuk Nestor A. ( ) : Neurocognitiviste américain, spécialisé dans l'étude des mécanismes biologiques et cognitifs de l'apprentissage et de l'inhibition latente. Collaborateur de Grossberg, Holland et Zanutto.
|
SCHMAJUK, N.A. (1997). Animal learning and cognition : A neural network approach. New York, NY : Cambridge University Press. |
| SCHMAJUK, N.A. & ZANUTTO, B.S. (1997). Escape, avoidance, and imitation : a neural network approach. Adaptive Behavior, 6 (1), 63-129. |
| SCHMAJUK, N.A., LAMOUREUX, J. & HOLLAND, P.C. (1998). Occasion setting and stimulus configuration : A neural network approach. Psychological Review, 105, 3-32. |
| SCHMAJUK, N.A. URRY, D. & ZANUTTO, B.S. (1998). The frightening complexity of avoidance : A neural network approach. In C. Wynne & J. Staddon (Eds.), Models of action : Mechanisms for adaptive behavior. Hillsdale, NJ : Erlbaum. |
| SCHMAJUK, N.A. (2002). Latent inhibition and its neural substrates : From animal experiments to schizophrenia. Norwell, MA : Kluwer Academic. |
|
| |
|
Schmideberg Melitta (Rosenberg 1904-1983) : Psychanalyste anglaise. Analysée par Horney.
 |
SCHMIDEBERG, M. (1931). The role of psychotic mechanisms in cultural development. International Journal of Psycho-Analysis, 12, 387-418. |
| SCHMIDEBERG, M. (1931). A contribution to the psychology of persecutory ideas and delusions. International Journal of Psycho-Analysis, 12, 331-367. |
| SCHMIDEBERG, M. (1933). Some unconscious mechanisms in pathological sexuality and their relation to normal sexuality. International Journal of Psycho-Analysis, 14, 225-260. |
| SCHMIDEBERG, M. (1935). Bad habits in childhood. Their importance in development. International Journal of Psycho-Analysis, 14, 455-461. |
SCHMIDEBERG, M. (1938). Intellectual inhibition and disturbances in eating. International Journal of Psycho-Analysis, 19, 17-22. |
|
|
|
Schneider Kirk J. ( ) : Psychologue existentialiste anglais et spécialiste de la thérapie existentielle.
Collaborateur de May.
|
SCHNEIDER, K.J. & MAY, R. (1990). The psychology of existence : An integrative, clinical perspective. New York : McGraw-Hill. |
| SCHNEIDER, K.J., BUGENTAL, J.F.T. & PIERSON, J.F. (Eds.) (2001). The handbook of humanistic psychology : Leading edges in theory, research, and practice. Thousand Oaks: Sage. |
SCHNEIDER, K.J. (2008). Existential-integrative psychotherapy : Guideposts to the core of practice. New York : Routledge. |
| SCHNEIDER, K.J. (2009). Awakening to awe : Personal stories of profound transformation. Lanham, MD : Jason Aronson. |
| SCHNEIDER, K.J. & KRUG, O.T. (2010). Existential-humanistic therapy. Washington, DC : American Psychological Association Press. |
|
| |
|
Schneider Susan M. ( ) : Psychologue béhavioriste américaine, spécialisée dans l'étude des fondements biogénétiques de l'apprentissage. Collaboratrice de Morris et Todd.
|
SCHNEIDER, S.M. (1990). The role of contiguity in free-operant unsignaled delay of positive reinforcement : A brief review. The Psychological Record, 40, 239-257. |
| SCHNEIDER, S.M. & MORRIS, E.K. (1992). Sequences of spaced responses : Behavioral units and the role of contiguity. Journal of the Experimental Analysis of Behavior, 58, 537-555. [PDF] |
| SCHNEIDER, S.M. (2003). Evolution, behavior principles, and developmental systems : A review of Gottlieb's Synthesizing nature-nurture : Prenatal roots of instinctive behavior. Journal of the Experimental Analysis of Behavior, 79, 137-152. [PDF] |
SCHNEIDER, S.M. (2008). A two-stage model for concurrent sequences. Behavioural Processes, 78, 429-441. |
| SCHNEIDER, S.M. & LICKLITER, R. (2010). Operant generalization in quail neonates after intradimensional training : Distinguishing positive and negative reinforcement. Behavioural Processes, 83, 1-7. |
|
| |
|
Schneider Wolgang (Völklingen Allemagne 1950-) : Psychologue cognitiviste américain, d'origine allemande, spécialisé dans l'étude de la mémoire. Collaborateur de Shiffrin.
|
SCHNEIDER, W. & SHIFFRIN, R.M. (1977). Controlled and automatic human information processing : I. Detection, search, and attention. Psychological Review, 84 (1), 1-66. |
| SCHNEIDER, W. (2002). Memory development in childhood. In U. Goswami (Ed.), Blackwell handbook of childhood cognitive development (pp. 236-256). London, UK : Blackwell. |
| ROEBERS, C. & SCHNEIDER, W. (2005). The strategic regulation of children's memory performance and suggestibility. Journal of Experimental Child Psychology, 91, 24-44. |
|
| |
|
Schnaitter Roger ( ) : Psychologue béhavioriste américain.
|
SCHNAITTER, R. (1975). Between organism and environment. A review of B.F. Skinner's about behaviorism. Journal of the Experimental Analysis of Behavior, 23 (2), 297-307. |
| SCHNAITTER, R. (1978). Private causes. Behaviorism, 6 (1), 1-12. |
| SCHNAITTER, R. (1984). Skinner on the “Mental” and the “Physical”. Behaviorism, 12 (1), 1-14. |
| SCHNAITTER, R. (1985). The haunted clockwork : Reflections on Gilbert Ryle's the concept of mind. Journal of the Experimental Analysis of Behavior, 43 (1), 145-153. |
| SCHNAITTER, R. (1987). Behaviorism is not cognitive and cognitivism is not behavioral. Behaviorism, 15 (1), 1-11. |
|
| |
|
Schoenfeld Alan H. ( ) : Mathématicien américain, spécialisé dans l'étude de la résolution de problème et l'enseignement des mathématiques.
|
SCHOENFELD, A.H. (1985). Mathematical problem solving. New York : Academic Press. |
| SCHOENFELD, A.H. (1987). Cognitive science and mathematics education. Hillsdale, NJ: Erlbaum Assoc. |
| SCHOENFELD, A.H. (Ed.) (1994). Mathematical thinking and problem solving. Hillsdale, NJ: Erlbaum. |
| SCHOENFELD, A.H. (2000). Purposes and methods of research in mathematics education. Notices of the American Mathematical Society, 47 (6), 2-10.) |
| SCHOENFELD, A.H. (2004). The math wars. Educational Policy, 18 (1), 253-286. |
|
| |
|
Schoenfeld William Nathan (1915-1996) : Psychologue béhavioriste américain, spécialiste de l'étude des programmes de renforcement. Collaborateur de Keller. Professeur de Catania, Cumming, Dinsmoor, Ferster, Harzem, Hearst, Matos, Mechner, Nevin, Shimoff et Sidman.
|
SCHOENFELD, W.N., ANTONITIS, J.J. & BERSH, P.J. (1950). A preliminary study of training conditions necessary for secondary reinforcement. Journal of Experimental Psychology, 40, 40-55. |
| SCHOENFELD, W.N., CUMMING, W.W. & HEARST, E. (1956). On the classification of reinforcement schedules. Proceedings of the National Academy of Sciences, 42, 563-570. [PDF] |
| SCHOENFELD, W.N. & CUMMING, (1957). Some effects of alternation rate in a time-correlated reinforcement contingency. Proceedings of the National Academy of Sciences, 43 (4), 349-354. [PDF] |
| SCHOENFELD, W.N. (1967). On the difference in resistance to extinction following regular and periodic reinforcement. Journal of the Experimental Analysis of Behavior, 11, 259-261. [PDF] |
| SCHOENFELD, W.N. (1993). Religion and human behavior. Boston : Authors Cooperative. |
| |
| HEARST, E. (1997). William Nathan Schoenfeld (1915-1996) : Innovative scientist, inspiring teacher, relentless questioner, complex man. Journal of the Experimental Analysis of Behavior, 67, 1-9. [PDF] |
|
|
|
|
|
Schooler Jonathan W. ( ) : Psychosociologue américain, spécialisé dans l'étude de la conscience et du rapport verbal de cet état. On lui doit également le concept dombrage verbale (verbal overshadowing). Collaborateur de Wilson.
|
SCHOOLER, J.W. & ENGLSTER-SCHOOLER, T.Y. (1990). Verbal overshadowing of visual memories : some things are better left unsaid. Cognitive Psychology, 22, 36-71. |
| SCHOOLER, J.W., OHLSSON, S. & BROOKS, K. (1993). Thoughts beyond words : when language overshadows insight. Journal of Experimental Psychology : General 122, 166-183. |
| SCHOOLER, J.W., RYAN, R.S. & REDER, L.M. (1996). The costs and benefits of verbalisation. In D. Herrmann, M. Johnson, C. McEnvoy, C. Hertzog & P. Hertel (Eds), Basic and applied memory : New findings (pp 51-65). Hillsdale, NJ : Erlbaum. |
| DODSON, C.S., JOHNSON, M.K. & SCHOOLER, J.W. (1997). The verbal overshadowing effect : why descriptions impair face recognition. Memory & Cognition, 25 (2), 129-139. |
| SCHOOLER, J.W. (2002). Verbalization produces a transfer inappropriate processing shift. Applied Cognitive Psychology, 16, 989-997. |
|
| |
|
School & Society : Revue scientifique multidisciplinaire qui consacre ses pages à l'éducation. Éditeur : Society for the Advancement of Education.
KERLINGER, F.N. (1960). The mythology of educational research : The methods approach. School & Society, 88, 149-151.
|
|
School Psychology Quarterly : Revue scientifique de psychologie qui consacre ses pages à l'éducation. Éditeur : APA.
McGOEY, K.E., & DUPAUL, G.J. (2000). Token reinforcement and response cost procedures : Reducing the disruptive behavior of preschool children. School Psychology Quarterly, 15, 330-343.
|
|
School Psychology Review : Revue scientifique de psychologie consacrée à l'éducation. Éditeur : NASP.
DUPAUL, G.J. & HENNINSON, P.N. (1993). Peer tutoring effects on the classroom performance of children with attention-deficit hyperactivity disorder. School Psychology Review, 22, 134-143.
|
|
Schopenhauer Arthur (Dantzig Prusse aujourd'hui Pologne 1778-1860 Francfort-sur-le-Main) : Philosophe idéaliste allemand. Il a dit : « La vie de l'homme oscille, comme un pendule, entre la douleur et l'ennui »; « Les religions sont comme les vers luisants : pour briller, il leur faut de l'obscurité».
|
|
Schultz Johannes H. (Göttingen 1884-1970 Berlin) : Psychiatre allemand. Il a mis au point une technique de relaxation, le training autogène. Il s'agit d'une technique de relaxation par entraînement à l'auto-hypnose.
|
Schultz Wolfram ( ) : Neurobiologiste anglais, spécialisé dans l'étude des déterminants biologiques de l'apprentissage et de la récompense, notamment la dopamine. Collaborateur de Dickinson.
|
SCHULTZ, W. (1998). Predictive reward signal of dopamine neurons. The Journal of Neurophysiology, 80 (1), 1-27. |
| SCHULTZ, W. (2000). Multiple reward systems in the brain. Nature Rev. Neurosci., 1, 199-207. |
| WAELTI, P., DICKINSON, A. & SCHULTZ, W. (2001). Dopamine responses comply with basic assumptions of formal learning theory. Nature, 412, 43-48. |
| SCHULTZ, W. (2002). Getting formal with dopamine and reward. Neuro, 36, 241-263. |
| SCHULTZ, W. (2004). Neural coding of basic reward terms of learning theory, microeconomics and behavioural ecology. Curr. Op. Neurobiol., 14, 139-147. |
|
| |
|
|
|
|
|
|
Schwartz Barry ( ) : Psychologue béhavioriste américain, spécialisé dans l'étude des comportements de choix. Collaborateur de Baer et Lacey.
|
SCHWARTZ, B. (1986). Allocation of a complex, sequential operant on multiple and concurrent schedules of reinforcement. Journal of the Experimental Analysis of Behavior, 45, 321-335. |
| SCHWARTZ, B. & LACEY, H. (1986). Behaviorism, intentionality, and sociohistorical structure. Behaviorism, 14, 193-210. |
| SCHWARTZ, B. & LACEY, H. (1987). The explanatory power of radical behaviorism. In S. Modgil & C. Modgil (Eds.), B.F. Skinner : Consensus and controversy (pp. 165-176). London : Falmer Press. |
| SCHWARTZ, B. (1986). The experimental synthesis of behavior : Reinforcement, behavioral stereotypy, and problem solving. In G.H. Bower (Ed.), The psychology of Learning & Motivation (Vol. 22, pp. 93-138). New York : Academic Press. |
| SCHWARTZ, B. & ROBBINS, S. (1995). The psychology of learning and behavior. New York : W.W. Norton. |
|
| |
|
Schwartz Shalom H. ( ) : Psychosociologue israélien d'origine américaine, spécialisé dans l'étude des valeurs et de l'individualisme/collectivisme.
|
SCHWARTZ, S.H. & BILSKY, W. (1987). Toward a universal psychological structure of human values. Journal of Personality & Social Psychology, 53, 550-562. |
| SCHWARTZ, S.H. (1994). Are there universal aspects in the content and structure of values? Journal of Social Issues, 50, 19-45. |
| SCHWARTZ, S.H. & BARDI, A. (2001). Value hierarchies across cultures : Taking a similarities perspective. Journal of Cross Cultural Psychology, 32, 268-290. |
| SCHWARTZ, S.H. & BOEHNKE, K. (2004). Evaluating the structure of human values with confirmatory factor analysis. Journal of Research in Personality, 38, 230-255. |
| SCHWARTZ, S.H. & RUBEL, T. (2005). Sex differences in value priorities : Cross-cultural and multi-method studies. Journal of Personality & Social Psychology, 89, 1010-1028. |
|
| |
|
Schwarz Norbert ( ) : Psychosociologue et méthodologiste américain, spécialisé dans l'étude de la consommation.
|
SCHWARZ, N. HIPPLER, H.J., DEUTSCH, B. & STRACK, F. (1985). Response categories : Effects on behavioral reports and comparative judgments. Public Opinion Quarterly, 49, 388-395. |
| SCHWARZ N. (1999). Self-reports : How the questions shape the answers. American Psychologist, 54, 93-105. [PDF] |
| SCHWARZ, N. (2003). Self-reports in consumer research : The challenge of comparing cohorts and cultures. Journal of Consumer Research, 29, 588-594. [PDF] |
| SCHWARZ, N. (2004). Metacognitive experiences in consumer judgment and decision making. Journal of Consumer Psychology, 14 (4), 332-348. [PDF] |
| SCHWARZ, N., SANNA, L.J., SKURNIK, I. & YOON, C. (2007). Metacognitive experiences and the intricacies of setting people straight : implications for debiasing and public information campaigns. Advances in Experimental Social Psychology, 39, 127-161. [PDF] |
|
| |
|
Science/Scientifique : Ensemble de disciplines intellectuelles qui utilise la démarche scientifique dans le but de résoudre des problèmes scientifiques. Pour résoudre ces problèmes, il faut découvrir des régularités dans l'objet d'étude (et par contraste, des singularités), les décrire, les expliquer au moyen de théorie pour en comprendre les déterminismes et les mécanismes et, éventuellement, d'utiliser ces connaissances pour prédire et modifier la réalité physique et sociale. N.D.L.R.: Celui ou celle qui pratique la science est un-e scientifique ou une chercheur-e, et non un-e scientiste. Science et technologie. Science.
| Problème |
|
Théorie |
|
Solution |
| |
 |
|
 |
Recherche |
|
| |
 |
|
| |
Méthodes scientifiques |
|
| |
RUSSELL, B. (1926). Is science superstitious? Dial, 81, 179-186. |
|
| WIGGAM, A.E. (1931). What the scientists are doing in personnel research. Personnel Journal, 9, 392-400. |
CHALMERS, A.F. (1991). La fabrication de la science. La découverte. |
| KANTOR, J.R. (1953). The logic of modern science. Chicago : Principia Press. |
CALLON, M. et LATOUR, B. (Dirs). (1991). La science telle qu'elle se fait. La Découverte. |
| NAGEL, E. (1961). The structure of science : Problems in the logic of explanation. London : Routledge and Kegan Paul. |
BELLAK, L. (1993). Psychoanalysis as a science. Boston : Allyn and Bacon. |
| KANTOR, J.R. (1962). Psychology : scientific status-seeker. Psychological Record, 12, 351-357. |
AGNEW, M.J. & PYKE, S.W (1994). The science game. Englewood Cliffs, NJ : Prentice Hall. |
| BEN-DAVID, J. & COLLINS, R. (1966). Social Factors in the origin of a new science : The case of psychology. American Psychological Review, 31, 451-465. |
ASHLEY, M. (Ed.) (1994). Science and creationism. Oxford: Oxford University Press. |
| KANTOR, J.R. System structure and scientific psychology. Psychological Record, 23, 451-458. |
|
| SLOMAN, A. (1976). What are the aims of science ?Radical Philosophy, 13, 7-17. |
COLLINS, H. & PINCH, T. (1994). Tout ce que vous devriez savoir sur la science. Paris : Seuil. |
| KANTOR, J.R. (1979). Psychology : Science or nonscience? Psychological Record, 29, 155-163. |
|
| KILBOURNE, B.K. & KILBOURNE, M.T. (1983). The dark side of science. San Francisco : AAAS. |
MARKS, J. (1996). Science and race. American Behavioral Scientist, 40 (2), 123-133. |
| FAUST, D. (1984). The limits of scientific reasoning. Minneapolis : University of Minnesota Press. |
PALMER, S. E. (1999). Vision science : Photons to phenomenology. Cambridge, Massachusetts : MIT Press. |
| CALLON, M. (1988). La science et ses réseaux, genèse et circulation des faits scientifiques. Paris : La Découverte. |
ATLAN, H. et CHANGEUX, J.-P. (1999). La science, dieu ou diable ? Paris : Odile. Jacob. |
| LATOUR, B. (1989). La science en action. Paris : La Découverte. |
RELMAN, A. (2001). Trust me, I’m a scientist. New Scientist, 46 - 47. |
| SALOMON, J-J. (1989). Science, guerre et paix. Paris : Economica. |
SHERMER, M. (2001). The borderlands of science : Where science meets nonsense. Oxford : Oxford University Press. |
| SCHATZMAN, E. (1989). La science menacée. Paris : Odile Jacob. |
TENENBAUM H.R. & LEAPER, C. (2003). Parent-child conversations about science : The socialization of gender inequities? Developmental Psychology, 39, 34-47. |
| SHADISH, W.R. (1989). The perception and evaluation of quality in science. In B. Gholson, W.R. Shadish, R.A. Neimeyer & A.C. Houts (Eds.), Psychology of Science : Contributions to metascience (pp. 383-426). Cambridge, England : Cambridge University Press. |
SALOMON, J.-J. (2006). Les scientifiques. Entre savoir et pouvoir. Paris : Albin Michel. |
| ALCOCK, J.E. (1990). Science and supernature : A critical appraisal of parapsychology. Buffalo : Prometheus Books. |
GOLDACRE, B. (2008). Bad Science. London : Fourth Estate. |
| BUNGE, M. (1991). What is science ? Does it matter to distinguish it from pseudoscience ? A reply to my commentators. New Ideas in Psychology, 9, 245-283. |
LÉVY-LEBLOND, J-M. (2008). À quoi sert la science ? Paris : Bayard. |
| BLEIER, R. (Ed.) (1991). Feminist approaches to science. New York : Teachers College Press. |
|
|
|
| |
|
Science : Revue scientifique qui consacre ses pages à l'ensemble des sciences. Éditeur : American Association for the Advancement of Science.
SKINNER, B.F. (1981). Selection by consequences. Science, 213, (4507), 501-504.
|
|
Science appliquée : Toute science qui tente de résoudre des problèmes concrets ou pratiques. La psychologie est une science appliquée. EX: À l'école, quelles sont les conditions idéales pour apprendre (grande classe ou petite classe, avec ou sans ordinateur, beaucoup de répétition ou peu de répétition, etc.). *technologie.
|
Science cognitive : Toute science qui s'intéresse aux fonctions et aux structures cognitives des cerveaux humain et animaux. Il peut s'agir de la psychologie, de la biologie, des mathématique, de l'informatique, de la linguistiques, etc. N.D.L.R.: D'abord associé presque exclusivement aux théories de la connaissance, le terme cognitif désigne de nos jours une vaste réalité, qui déborde largement le cadre originellement décrit par la la psychologie.
| |
NORMAN, D.A. (1980). Twelve issues for cognitive science. Cognitive Science, 4, 1-32. [PDF] |
| SKINNER, B.F. (1985). Cognitive science and behaviourism. British Journal of Psychology, 76, 291-301. |
| POSNER, M.I. (1989). Foundations of cognitive science. Cambridge, MA : MIT Press. |
| VIGNAUX, G. (1991). Les sciences cognitives. Paris : Éditions La Découverte. |
| PIATTELLI-PALMARINI, M. & NADEL, L. (2003). What is cognitive science? In L. Nadel (Ed.), Encyclopedia of cognitive science (Vol 1). London UK : Macmillan. |
| TIBERGHIEN, G. (2007). Entre neurosciences et neurophilosophie : la psychologie cognitive et les sciences cognitives. Psychologie Française, 52 (3), 279-297. |
|
| |
|
|
Science descriptive : Science qui n'a pas le pouvoir de modifier son objet d'étude pour mieux le connaître, et qui de ce fait se borne à le décrire en l'observant ( EX: le télescope en astrophysique) ou en lui demandant de s'observer ( EX: le sondage en politique). /science expérimentale.
|
Science discursive : Science ou domaine d'une science dont les critères de vérité reposent davantage sur les propriétés du discours (clarté de l'argumentation, cohérence du propos, nuances, etc) que sur la collecte de données (empirisme). EX: Certains domaines de l'histoire et de la philosophie.
|
Science empirique : Toute science dont l'objet d'étude est la nature (physique, animale ou humaine) et qui postule que, pour observer et expliquer cette nature, il faut utiliser des méthodes scientifiques. EX: La physique et la psychologie sont des sciences empiriques. = science descriptive, science explicative, science formelle. ( ): anthropologie, biologie, chimie, écologie, économie, entomologie, éthologie, géographie, histoire, physiologie, physique, psychologie, science politique, sexologie, sociologie.
|
Science et Comportement : Revue scientifique qui consacre ses pages à l'étude du comportement. Éditeur : Association Scientifique pour la Modification du Comportement.
CHARTRAND, E. et JULIEN, D. (1996). Intégration du couple gai et lesbien dans son réseau social et ajustement conjugal. Science et Comportement, 25, 39-54.
|
|
Science exacte : Expresssion qui s'oppose aux sciences inexactes ou molles, qui, elles, font un usage limité de la mathématique. N.D.L.R.: Faut-il rappeler que le degré d'exactitude de la mesure n'est pas un critère qui permet de distinguer ou de classer les sciences. Ce terme est donc à proscrire.
|
Science expérimentale : Toute science qui a le pouvoir de manipuler son objet d'étude ou les états de cet objet. EX: La psychologie et la biologie sont des sciences expérimentales, mais pas la politique et l'histoire. /science descriptive, science formelle.
|
Science fondamentale : Toute science qui tente de résoudre des problèmes abstraits ou théoriques. EX: Quels types de renforcement favorisent l'apprentissage? (quelques gros renforcements ou plusieurs petits renforcement, le renforcement continu ou intermittent?). La psychologie est une science fondamentale.
|
Science formelle : Toute science dont les problèmes sont créés ou inventés plutôt que donnés (= naturel ou réel par opposition à artificiel) et dont la solution réside dans un raisonnment logico-mathématique. Les sciences formelles sont discursives et non-empirique. La psychologie et la physique ne sont pas pas des sciences formelles car leur objet d'étude existe en soi. EX: Les mathématiques et certaines branches de la philosophie (logique) sont des sciences formelles car leur objet d'étude - les chiffres et les opérations logiques - sont des inventions humaines, qui n'existent pas en soi. /science empirique.
|
Sciences humaines : Souvent utilisée comme synonyme de sciences sociales., cette expression désigne l'ensemble des sciences qui se ont l'humain pour objet d'étude (psychologie, économie, sciences politiques, anthropologie, etc.). Au sens strict, cette définition exclut l'ethnologie et la sociologie qui s'intéressent davantage aux groupes humains (cultures, sociétés, etc.) qu'à l'humain comme tel (à l'exception de l'individualisme méthodologique, une perspective de la sociologie). Elle exclut également de facto les sciences qui étudie les autres espèces animales (éthologie et écologie animale, paléontologie, primatologie, etc.). Dans ce cas, pourquoi ne pas utiliser l'expression sciences du vivant pour désigner l'ensemble de ces sciences? Cette expression aurait l'avantage d'inclure toutes les espèces et de rappeler les liens étroits qui unissent la psychologie et l'anthropologie aux sciences biologiques et ses théories (théorie synthétique de l'évolution, nomenclature des espèces, etc.). = sciences sociales.
|
|
|
|
Science normale : Expression proposée par Kuhn pour désigner une science paradigmatique c-à-d une science qui possède un ensemble de théorie complémentaires et une méthode commune qui permet d'expliquer l'ensemble des faits de cette discipline. EX: La biologie est une science normal car l'ensemble des faits biologiques est expliquée à la lumière de la théorie synthétique de l'évolution. La psychologie n'est pas une science normal car plusieurs théories contradictoires coexistent (cognitivisme, neurocognitivisme, béhaviorisme, psychanalyse, etc.). /science révolutionaire, révolution scientifique. Normal science.
| |
KUHN, T.S. (1962/1983). The structure of scientific revolutions / La structure des révolutions scientifiques. Chicago : University of Chicago/Paris : Flammarion. |
| TOULMIN, S. (1970). Does the distinction between normal and revolutionary science hold water? In I. Lakatos & A. Musgrave (Eds.), Criticism and the growth of knowledge (pp. 132-133). London & New York : Cambridge University Press. |
| KUHN, T.S. (1977/90). The essential tension / La tension essentielle : Tradition et changement dans les Sciences. Chicago : University of Chicago Press. |
| NICKLES, T. (2003). Normal science : From logic to case-based and model-based reasoning. In T. Nickles (Ed.), Thomas kuhn (pp. 142-177). Cambridge University Press. |
|
| |
|
Science politique : Science qui étudie l'organisation et la distribution du pouvoir formel et informel au sein des groupes, des organisations et des sociétés. Science politique et politologue. Political science.
| |
SIMON, H.A. (1985). Human nature in politics: The dialogue of psychology with Political Science. The American Political Science Review, 79, (2), 293-304. |
|
| |
|
Science pure : S'oppose aux sciences impures ou inexactes qui font un usage limité de la mathématique ou des méthodes expérimentales. L'exactitude ou l'usage de l'expérimentation ne sont pas des critères qui permettent de distinguer ou de classer les sciences. Ce terme est donc à proscrire. Utiliser plutôt science expérimentale.
|
Sciences sociales : Souvent utilisé comme synonyme de sciences humaines. Désigne l'ensemble des sciences qui ont la société ou les aspects sociaux du comportement humain pour objet d'étude. Au sens strict, cette définition exclut plusieurs branches de la psychologie qui s'intéressent davantage aux individus et à leur propriétés (apprentissage, émotions, intelligence, etc.) qu'aux comportements sociaux ou au fonctionnement des groupes humains. = sciences humaines.
| |
COMTE, A. (1972). La science sociale. Paris : Gallimard. |
| HAYEK, F. (1952/91). Scientisme et sciences sociales. Paris : Plon/Agora. |
| LAZARSFELD, P.F. (1959). Philosophie des sciences sociales. Paris : Gallimard. |
| KNORR
CETINA, K.D. (1981). Social and scientific method or what do we make of the distinction between the natural and the social sciences. Philosophy of the Social Sciences, 11, 335-359. |
| HABERMAS, J. (1987). Logique des sciences sociales et autres essais. Paris : Presses Universitaires de France. |
| DOGAN, M. et PAHRE R. (1991). L'innovation dans les sciences sociales : La marginalité créatrice. Paris : Presses Universitaires de France. |
| GRAVITZ, M. (1997). Méthodes des sciences sociales. Dalloz/Coll. Précis. |
| LE HUU, K. (2000). Liens méthodologiques et parenté épistémologique entre les sciences sociales. Presses universitaires du Septentrion. |
|
| |
|
|
|
Scientific Review of Mental Health Practice (The...) : Revue scientifique de santé mentale. Éditeur : Center for Inquiry.
ABRAMOWITZ, J.S. & HOUTS, A.C. (2002). What is OCD and what is not : Problems with the OCD spectrum concept. Scientific Review of Mental Health Practice, 1, 139-156. |
|
|
|
|
Scientifique : Qui possède les caractéristisques de la science.
|
Scientifines (Les) : Groupe de soutien fondé par Chamberland, Garon, Théorêt et Roy, qui vise, par la promotion des sciences, le développement de différentes compétences (intellectuelles, manuelles, personnelles, etc.) auprès de jeunes filles provenant de milieux défavorisés.
| |
CHAMBERLAND, C., THÉORÊT, M., GARON, R. et ROY, D. (1995). Les Scientifines en action : conception, implantation et évolution. Montréal : Université de Montréal. |
| THÉORÊT, M. et GARON, R. (2003). Les représentations des intervenantes des « Scientifines » sur le développement des femmes, la science et le pouvoir. In L. Lafortune et C. Solar (Dirs.), Les femmes face à de nouveaux défis : mathématiques, sciences et technologies. Montréal : Presses de l’Université du Québec, collection « Intervention ». |
|
| |
|
Scientisme : Doctrine philosophique qui postule que la science résoudra un jour tous les problèmes intellectuels et moraux qui relevaient autrefois de la philosophie ou de la religion. N.D.L.R. : Cette conception un peu naïve oublie ou néglige le fait que la science est une activités sociales comme les autres et que, à ce titre, elle est soumise aux influences sociales et économiques de son époque (sous-financement des universités, financement accru du militaire, caprices des organismes subventionaires, lubies des philantropes, course aux Nobels et surtout, surtout, privatisation du savoir). La science ne cherche donc pas à résoudre tous les problèmes. Sa quête est plutôt orientée vers des problèmes socialement ou économiquement rentables. Serait-elle capable potentiellement de résoudre tous les problèmes qu'elle ne s'y emploierait pas. La vérité, c'est que pour faire de la science, il faut de l'argent, et que là ou il n'y a pas d'argent, il y a très peu de science. Cela dit, la quantité de problèmes que la science est jusqu'à maintenant parvenue à résoudre est stupéfiante, et le mot n'est pas trop fort.
|
Scolarisation : Processus formelle et systématique de transmission et d'acquisition de connaissances et d'habiletés, qui se déroule habituellement à l'école, où une personne qui sait (maître, professeur, enseignant, éducateur, etc.) transmet à une personne qui ignore (élève, apprenti, apprenant, étudiant, collégien, etc.) ce que l'on sait et surtout ce que l'on doit savoir (connaissances, habiletés, règles, etc.) d'une domaine particulier (sciences, arts, techniques) au moyen d'une ou de plusieurs méthodes pédagogiques. La fréquentation et l'accessibilité aux études, la persévérance des étudiants et l'efficacité des méthodes d'apprentissage sont des grands enjeux de ce domaine. = éducation, enseignement. Schooling.
| |
PARKER, D.H. (1970). Schooling for what? New York : McGraw-Hill. |
| WAGNER, D.A. (1978). Memories of Morocco : The influences of age, schooling, and environment on memory. Cognitive Psychology, 10, 1-28. |
|
| |
|
|
|
Script : Concept élaboré par Schank et Abelson. Le script est une routine mentale partagée par la plupart des membres d’une culture, qui s'active dans une situation sociale donnée afin de permettre à l'individu d'agir rapidement et efficacement, sans trop réfléchir. EX: Offrir ses condoléances à un ami, lui serrer la main, le consoler en lui tapotant l'épaules. Contrairement à l'algorithme, le script ne serait utilisé que dans des situations bien particulières. = scénario. Script.
| |
SCHANK, R.C. & ABELSON, R. (1977). Scripts, plans, goals and understanding. Hillsdale : Erlbaum. |
| ABELSON, R.P. (1981). Psychological status of the script concept. American Psychologist, 36 (7), 715-729. |
| BEAUREGARD, E., PROULX, J. ROSSMO, K., LECLERC, B. & ALLAIRE, J.F. (2007). Script analysis of the hunting process of serial sex offender. Criminal Justice and Behavior, 34 (8), 1069-1084. |
|
| |
|
Script sexuel : Concept élaboré par Simon et Gagnon. Sexual script.
| |
GAGNON, J. & SIMON, W. (1973). Sexual conduct. The socialsources of human sexuality. Chicago : Aldine. |
| PLUMMER, K. (1975). Sexual scripts. London : Routledge, Kegan Paul. |
| STORMS, M.D., STIVERS, M.L., LAMBERS, S.M. & HILL, C.A. (1981). Sexual scripts for women. Sex Roles, 7 (7), 699-707. |
| FRITH, H. (2001). Developing a discursive psychology of sexual negotiation.Theory & Psychology, 11 (2), 209-232. |
| SIMON, W. & GAGNON, J. (2003). Sexual scripts : Origins, influences and changes. Qualitative Sociology, 26 (4), 491-497. |
| WIEDERMAN, M.W. (2005). The gendered nature of sexual scripts. The Family Journal, 13 (4), 496-502. |
|
| |
|
Scripture Edward Wheeler (Mason États-Unis 1864-1945 Henleaze Angleterre) : Psychologue américain. On lui doit la distinction entre comportement (doing), émotion (feeling) et pensée (thinking) et l'expression arm chair psychology (par opposition à experimental psychology). Membre fondateur de l'APA. Étudiant de Wundt.
|
SCRIPTURE, E.W. (1897). The new psychology. London: W. Scott. |
|
| |
|
Searl Nina M. (-1955) : Psychanalyste anglaise membre du Groupe kleinien. Elle se spécialise dans l'analyse des enfants. Analysée pas Sachs. Collaboratrice de Issacs et Klein.
|
SEARL, N.M. (1929). Difficulties in child development. International Journal of Psychoanalysis, 10, 476-480. |
| SEARL, N.M. (1930). The rôles of ego and libido in development. International Journal of Psychoanalysis, 11, 125-149. |
| SEARL, N.M. (1933). A note on depersonalization. International Journal of Psychoanalysis, 13, 1932, 329-347. |
| SEARL, N.M. (1933). The psychology of dreaming. International Journal of Psychoanalysis, 14, 193-202. |
| SEARL, N.M. (1933). Play, reality and aggression. International Journal of Psychoanalysis, 14, 310-320. |
|
|
|
|
Searles Harold F. ( ) : Psychanalyste américain, spécialiste de l'étude de la schizophrénie.
|
SEARLES, H. (1955). Dependency processes in the psychotherapy of schizophrenia. Journal of the American Psychoanalytic Association, 3, 19-66. |
| SEARLES, H. (1958). Positive feelings between the schizophrenic and his mother. International Journal of Psycho-Analysis, 39, 569-586. |
| SEARLES, H. (1961). Anxiety concerning change; psychotherapy schizophrenics. International Journal of Psycho-Analysis, 42, 74-85. |
| SEARLES, H. (1961). Schizophrenic communication. Psychoanalytic Review, 48, 3-50. |
| SEARLES, H. (1969). A case of borderline thought disorder. International Journal of Psycho-Analysis, 50, 655-664. |
|
| |
|
Sears Robert R. (1908-1989) : Psychologue béhavioriste américain, spécialisé dans l'étude de l'agression et de l'agressivité. Président de l'APA en 1951. Collaborateur de Dollard, Doob, Hovland, Miller et Mowrer.
|
DOOB, L. & SEARS, R. (1939). Factors determining substitute behavior and the overt expression of aggression. Journal of Abnormal Social Psychology 34. |
| SEARS, R.R., HOVLAND, C.I. & MILLER, N.E. (1940). Minor studies of aggression : I. Measurement of aggressive behavior. Journal of Psychology, 9, 275-295. |
| SEARS, R.R. (1941). Nonaggressive reactions to frustration. Psychological Review, 48, 343-346. |
| DOLLAR, J., DOOB, L.W., MILLER, N.E., MOWRER, O.H. & SEARS, R.R. (1939). Frustration and aggression. New Haven : Yale University Press. |
| SEARS, R.R. (1947). Clinical training facilities : 1947. A report from the Committee on Graduate and Professional Training. American Psychologist, 2, 199-205. |
|
|
| |
|
|
|
|
Secret profesionnel : Ce qu'un psychologue clinicien (ou tout autre professionnel) sait de ses patients et qu'il a l'obligation légale et le devoir moral de ne pas dévoiler, sous peine de trahir le principe du secret professionnel. Quelques renseignements échappent a cette obligation (violence conjugale, violence familiale, meurtre, planification d'un suicide). Secret, code de déontologie et profession.
|
|
Sécurité : Safety.
| |
FOLKARD, S. & TUCKER, P. (2003). Shift work, safety and productivity. Occupational Medicine, 53 (2), 95-101. |
|
| |
|
|
|
|
Séduire/Séduction : Consiste à se présenter sous son meilleur jour en mettant en valeur certaines de ses caractéristiques physiques (parties du corps, habilement, maquillage), psychologiques (intelligence, humour, habiletés manuelles, etc) ou sociales (rang, argent, voiture, etc) dans le but de plaire et d'influencer les autres. Seduction.
| |
ABRAMI, E.C., LEVENTHAL, L. & PERRY, R.E. (1982). Educational seduction. Review of Educational Research, 52, 446-464. |
|
| |
|
Segal Hanna ( ) : Psychanalyste et psychiatre anglaise. Analysé par Klein. Collaboratrice de Meltzer.
|
SEGAL, H. (1962). The curative factors in psycho-analysis. International Journal of Psychoanalysis, 43, 212-217. |
| SEGAL, H. & MELTZER, D. (1962). Narrative of a child Analysis. International Journal of Psychoanalysis, 44, 507-513. |
SEGAL, H. (1972). A propos des objets intemes. Nouvelle Revue de Psychanalyse, 10, 153-157. |
| SEGAL, H. (1974). Delusion and artistic creativity. International Review of Psychoanalysis, 1, 135-140. |
SEGAL, H. (1975). A psycho-analytic approach to the treatment of schizophrenia. In M. Lader, (Ed.), Studies of schizophrenia (pp. 94-97). Ashford : Headley Bros. |
|
| |
|
Segalowitz Sydney J. ( ) : Neurocognitiviste américain, spécialisé dans l'étude de l'attention et de la mémoire de travail. Professeur de Cohen. Collaborateur de Lassonde et Lepore.
 |
SEGALOWITZ, S.J., DYWAM, J. & UNSAL, A. (1997). Attentional factors in response time variability after traumatic brain injury : An ERP study. Journal of the International Neuropsychological Society, 3, 95-107. |
| DYWAN, J., SEGALOWITZ, S.J. & ARSENAULT, A. (2002). Electrophysiological response during source memory decisions in older and younger adults. Brain & Cognition, 49, 322-340. |
| SEGALOWITZ, S.J. & DAVIES, P.L. (2004). Charting the maturation of the frontal lobe : an electrophysiological strategy. Brain & Cognition, 55, 116-133. |
| SEGALOWITZ, S.J. & LANE, K. (2004). Perceptual fluency and lexical access for function versus content words. Behavioral & Brain Sciences, 27, 307-308. |
| LECLERC, C., SEGALOWITZ, S.J., DESJARDINS, J., LASSONDE, M. & LEPORE, F. (2005). EEG coherence in early-blind humans during sound localization. Neuroscience Letters, 376, 154-159. |
|
| |
|
|
Ségrégation sexuelle :
| |
LEGAULT, F. & STRAYER, F.F. (1991). Genèse de la ségrégation sexuelle et différences comportementales chez des enfants d'âge préscolaire. Behaviour, 119, 285-301. |
| BOURHIS, R.Y., GAGNON, A. et COLE, R. (1997). Sexe et pouvoir : Une recherche de terrain sur un cas de ségrégation sexuelle de deux syndicats au Canada. Revue Internationale de Psychologie Sociale, 2, 109-133. |
|
| |
|
Ségrégation sociale :
| |
DUNCAN, O. & DUNCAN, B. (1955). A methodological analysis of segregation indexes. American Sociological Review, 20, 210-217. |
| WANG, M.C. & WALBERG, H.J. (1988). Four fallacies of segregationism. Exceptional Children, 55, 128-137. |
| HUTCHENS, R. (2004). One measure of segregation. International Economic Review, 45 (2), 555-578. |
| JENKINS, S.P., J. MICKLEWHRIGHT, J. & SCHNEPFT, S.V. (2008). Social segregation in secondary schools : how does England compare with other countries ? Oxford Review Of Education, 34 (1), 21-37. |
|
| |
|
|
Seidenberg Mark S. ( ) : Psychologue connexioniste américain, spécialisé dans l'étude du langage. Collaborateur d'Elman, Foorman et McClelland.
|
SEIDENBERG, M.S. (1997). Language acquisition and use: Learning and applying probabilistic constraints. Science, 275, 1599-1604. |
| SEIDENBERG, M.S. & ELMAN, J L. (1999). Networks are not "hidden rules. Trends in Cognitive Science, 3, 288-289. |
| SEIDENBERG, M.S., MacDONALD, M.C. & SAFFRAN, J.R. (2003). Are there limits to statistical learning? Science, 300, 51-52. |
| SEIDENBERG, M.S. (2005). Connectionist models of reading. Current Directions in Psychological Science, 14, 238-242. |
| SEIDENBERG, M.S. & ZEVIN, J.D. (2006). Connectionist models in developmental cognitive neuroscience : Critical periods and the paradox of success. In Y. Munakata & M. Johnson (Eds.), Attention & Performance XXI : Processes of change in brain and cognitive development (pp. 585-612). Oxford University Press. |
|
| |
|
|
|
|
Sélection artificielle : Chez une espèce donnée, perte ou acquisition de caractères morphologiques, physiologiques ou comportementaux, transmis de façon héréditaire, à la suite d'une sélection orientée volontairement ou non par l’être humain. La domestication est une forme de sélection artificielle involontaire, alors que l'hybridation ou la manipulation génétique sont des techniques systématique. Sélection artificielle et naturelle. = sélection orientée, élevage sélectif des animaux et des plantes. Artificiel selection, selective breedind.
| |
DOYLE, R.W. & TALBOT, A.J. (1986). Artificial selection on growth and correlated selection on competitive behaviour in fish. Canadian Journal of Fisheries & Aquatic Sciences, 43, 1059-1064. |
|
| |
|
Sélection de groupe : Sélection qui s'exerce au niveau d'un groupe d'individus apparentés (plutôt que sur un individus vivant dans un groupe comme le postule la sélection naturelle). Sélection de groupe et sélection naturelle. Group selection.
| |
WYNNE-EDWARDS, V.C. (1962). Animal dispersion in relation to social behavior. London : Oliver & Boyd. |
WADE, M.J. (1977). An experimental study of group selection. Evolution, 31, 134-153. |
| HAMILTON, W.D. (1964). The evolution of social behavior. Journal of Theoretical Biology, 1, 295-311. |
WYNNE-EDWARDS, V.C. (1986). Evolution through group selection. Blackwell. |
| MAYNARD SMITH, J. (1964). Group selection and kin selection. Nature, 201, 1145-1147. |
WILSON, D.S. & SOBER, E. (1994). Reintroducing group selection to the human behavioral sciences. Behavioral & Brain Sciences, 17 (4), 585-654. |
| WILLIAMS, G.C. (Ed.) (1971). Group Selection. Chicago : Aldine-Atherton. |
GOOODNIGHT, C.J. & STEVENS, L. (1997). Experimental studies of group selection : What do they tell us about group selection in nature. American Naturalist, 150, 59-79. |
| MAYNARD SMITH, J. (1976). Group Selection. Quarterly review of biology, 63 (51), 20-29. |
BORRELLO, M.E. (2005). The rise, fall and resurrection of group selection. Endeavour, 29 (1), 43-47. |
|
|
| |
|
Sélection du personnel : Ensemble des stratégies et des critères qui permettent de recruter et choisir le personnel d'une entreprise. ( ): entrevue, mise en situation, simulation, test.
| |
TZINER, A., JEANRIE, C. et CUSSON, S. (1993). La sélection du personnel. Concepts et applications. Laval : Éditions Agence d'Arc. |
|
| |
|
Sélection naturelle : Processus biologique et écologique proposé par Darwin et Wallace pour expliquer l'adaptation et l'évolution des espèces. Ce processus suppose que : 1) chez une espèce donnée, il existe des caractéristiques qui favorisent la survie et la reproduction des individus ( EX: avoir des dents plus tranchantes pour un carnivore); 2) Les individus qui possèdent ces caractéristiques auront donc plus de chance de se reproduire, donc plus de descendants ( EX: Des dents plus tranchantes permettent de manger plus rapidement, donc d'être en meilleure santé, ce qui favorise la reproduction); 3) Certaines de ces caractéristiques sont acquises (comportements), d'autres sont hériditaires (À la suite d'une mutation, un groupe de gènes à modifier la structures des dents, les rendant plus tranchantes); 4) En conséquence, la fréquence du ou des gènes qui codent ces caractéristiques aura tendance à augmenter d'une génération à l'autre ( EX: Les gènes de la dent tranchante vont se multiplier car les porteurs de ce gène sont plus nombreux au sein de la population, et ils auront à leur tour plus de descendants). En conclusion, on dira que la caractéristique dents plus tranchantes a été naturellement sélectionnée par les évolutives pressions du milieu. Sélection naturelle et mutation. = sélection des espèces. Natural selection.
| |
DARWIN, C. (1871). The descent of man, and selection in relation to sex. London : John Murray. |
COSMIDES, L. & TOOBY, J. (1991). Reasoning and natural selection. In Encyclopedia of human biology (Vol. 6.). San Diego : Academic Press. |
| FISHER, R.A. (1930). The genetical theory Of natural selection. Oxford : Clarendon Press. |
WILLIAMS, G.C. (1992). Natural selection : Domains, levels, and challenges. New York : Oxford University Press. |
| WADDINGTON, C.H. (1952). Selection of the genetic basis for an acquired character. Nature, 169, 278. |
SIMPSON, J.A. (1994). Adaptation and natural selection : A new look at some old ideas. Behavioral & Brain Sciences, 17, 634-636. |
| WILLIAMS, G.C. (1966). Adaptation and natural selection. Princeton, N.J. : Princeton University Press. |
WILSON, D.S. (1997). Human groups as units of selection. Science, 276, 1816-1817. |
| MAYNARD SMITH, J. (1970). Natural selection and the concept of protein space. Nature, 225, 563-4. |
HOCHBERG, M.E., SINERVO, B. & BROWN, S.P. (2003). Socially mediated Selection. Evolution, 57, 154-158. |
| LEWONTIN, R.C. (1978). Adaptation and natural selection. Scientific American, 293, 212-228. |
KOHN, M. (2004). A reason for everything : Natural selection and the
english imagination. London : Faber. |
| SMITH, T.L. (1983). Skinner’s environmentalism : The analogy with natural selection. Behaviorism, 11, 133–153. |
FORT, P. (2007). L'effet Darwin : Sélection naturelle et naissance de la civilisation. Paris : Seuil. |
| SOBER, E. (1984). The nature of selection: Evolutionary theory in philosophical focus. Chicago : The University of Chicago Press 1984 |
JABLONSKI, D. ( 2008). Species selection : theory and data. Annual Review of Ecology, Evolution, & Systematics, 39, 501-524. |
| COSMIDES, L. (1989). The logic of social exchange : Has natural selection shaped how humans reason? Studies with the Wason selection task. Cognition, 31, 187-276. |
GORELICK, R. & HENG, H.H.Q. (2011). Sex reduces genetic variation : a multidisciplinary review. Evolution, 65, 1088-1098. |
| PINKER, S. & BLOOM, P. (1990) Natural language and natural selection. Behavior & Brain Sciences, 13, 713–783 |
|
|
|
| |
|
Sélection par les consequences : Expression forgée par Skinner par analogie avec la sélection naturelle de Darwin pour désigner le mécanisme de sélection des comportements par leur conséquence (positive ou négative). Ce mécanisme est le conditionnement opérant. Selection by consequences.
| |
SKINNER, B.F. (1981). Selection by consequences. Science, 213, 501-504. |
| SKINNER, B.F. (1984). Selection by consequences. Behavioral & Brain Sciences, 7 (4), 477-510. |
| CATANIA, A.C. (1984). Problems of selection and phylogeny, terms and methods of behaviorism. Behavioral & Brain Sciences, 7, 713-717. |
| MADDEN G.J. (1992). Biological and behavioral selection : Similar subprocesses? Experimental Analysis of Human Behavior Bulletin, 10, 3. |
| MACHADO, A. (1994). Polymorphic response patterns under frequency-dependent selection. Animal Learning & Behavior, 22, 53-71. |
| CATANIA, A.C. (2001). Selectionism in the new century. General Psychologist, 36 (1),
6-7. |
| HULL, D.L., LANGMAN, R.E. & GLENN, S.S.(2001). A general account of selection : Biology, immunology, and behavior. Behavioral & Brain Sciences, 24, 511–573. [PDF] |
| CATANIA, A.C. (2001). Three types of selection and three centuries. International Journal of Psychology & Psychological Therapy, 1, 1-10. |
|
|
|
Sélection sexuelle : Compétition entre les individus de même sexe en vue de l'accouplement (et donc de la reproduction). Selon Darwin, cette compétition intraspécifique (c-à-d entre individus d'une même espèce) est à l'origine de l'évolution de certains traits héréditaires. Sexual selection, mate selection, selection on sex.
| |
DARWIN, C. (1871). The descent of man, and selection in relation to sex. London : John Murray. |
WIEDERMAN, M.W. & ALLGEIER, E.R. (1992). Gender differences in mate selection criteria. Sociobiological or socioeconomic explanation? Ethology & Sociobiology, 13, 115-124. |
| FISHER, R.A. ( 1915). The evolution of sexual preference. Eugenics Review, 7, 184-192. |
PRATTO, F., SIDANIUS, J. & STALLWORTH, L.M. (1993). Sexual selection and the sexual and ethnic basis of social hierarchy. In L. Ellis (Ed.), Social Stratification and socioeconomic inequality : A comparative biosocial analysis (pp. 111-137). Praeger. |
| BATEMAN, A.J. (1948). Intra-sexual selection in drosophila. Heredity, 2, 349-368. |
ANDERSSON, M. (1994). Sexual Selection. Princeton University Press, Princeton. |
| WILLIAMS, G.C. (1966). Adaptation and natural selection. Princeton : Princeton University Press. |
BUSS, D.M. (1995). Psychological sex differences. Origins through sexual selection. American Psychologist, 50 (30), 164-171. |
| TRIVERS, R.L. (1972). Parental investment and sexual selection. In B.H. Campbell (Ed.), Sexual selection and the descent of Man, 1871-1971 (pp. 136-179). Chicago : Aldine. |
CLUTTON-BROCK, T.H., ROSE, K.E. & GUINSESS, F.E. (1997). Density-related changes in sexual selection in red deer. Proceedings of the Royal Society of London, B 264, 1509-1516. |
| ZAHAVI A. (1975). Mate selection: a selection for a handicap. Journal
of Theoretical Biology, 53, 205–214. |
|
| MAYNARD SMITH, J. (1976). Sexual selection and the handicap principle. Journal of Theoretical Biology, 57, 239-242. |
DUGATKIN, L.A. (1992). Sexual selection and imitation : females copy the mate choice of others. American Nature, 139, 1384-1389. |
| ROWLAND, W.J. (1982). Mate choice by male sticklebacks, Gasterosteus aculeatus. Animal Behavior, 30, 1093-1098. |
|
| KIRKPATRICK,, M. (1982). Sexual selection and the evolution of female choice. Evolution, 36, 1-12. |
MOORE, A.J. (1994). Genetic evidence for the 'good genes' process of sexual selection. Behavioral Ecology and Sociobiology, 35, 235-241. |
| ARAK, A. (1983). Sexual selection by male-male competition in natterjack toad
choruses. Nature, 306, 261-262. |
|
| KODRIC-BROWN, A. & BROWN, J.H. (1984). Truth in advertising : the kinds of traits favored by sexual selection. American Naturalist, 124, 309-323. |
WIENS, J J. & MORRIS, M.J. (1996). Character definitions, sexual selection, and the evolution of swordtails. American Naturalist, 147, 866-869. |
| BUSS, D.M. (1985). Human mate selection. American Scientist, 73, 47-51. |
MILLER, G.F. (1998). How mate choice shaped human nature : a review of sexual selec-tion and human evolution. In C. Crawford & D. Krebs (Eds.), Handbook of evolutionary psychology : Ideas, issues, and applications (pp. 87-130). Englewood Cliffs : Erlbaum Associates. |
| MAYNARD SMITH, J. (1985) Mini review. Sexual selection, handicaps, and true fitness. Journal of Theoretical Biology, 115, 1-8. |
SMITH, E.O. (2000). High heels, halux valgus, and sexual selection. American Journal of Physical Anthropology, Supplement, 30, 285. |
| BUSS, D.M. & BARNES, M. (1986). Preferences in human mate selection. Journal of Personality & Social Psychology, 50, 559-570. |
GANGESTAD, S.W. (2001). Sexual selection, good genes, and human mating. In H.R. Holcomb III (Ed.), Conceptual challenges in evolutionary psychology : Innovative research strategies. Dordrecht, Netherlands : Kluwer. |
| POMANKOWSKI, A. (1987.) The costs of choice in sexual selection.Journal of Theoretical Biology, 128, 195-218. |
GRAMMER, K., FINK, B., MOLLER, A.P. & THORNHILL, R. (2003). Darwinian aesthetics: sexual selection and the biology of beauty. Biological Reviews, 78 (3), 385-407. |
| BUSS, D.M. (1989). Sex differences in human mate preferences : Evolutionary hypotheses tested in 37 cultures. Behavioral and Brain Sciences, 12, 1-14. |
GEARY, D.C. (2006). Sex differences in social behavior and cognition : The utility of sexual selection for hypothesis generation. Hormones & Behavior, 48, 273-275. |
| |
LODÉ, T. (2006). La guerre des sexes chez les animaux, une histoire naturelle de la sexualité. Paris : Odile Jacob. |
| KODRIC-BROWN, A. (1990). Mechanisms of sexual selection: Insights from fish. Ann. Zol. Fennici, 27, 87-100. |
PELLETIER, F. & FESTA-BIANCHET M. (2006). Sexual selection and social rank in bighorn rams. Animal Behaviour, 71, 649-655. |
| CRONIN, H. (1992). The ant and the peacock : Altruism and sexual selection from Darwin to today. Cambridge Cambridge University Press. |
HAUFE, S. (2008). Sexual selection and mate choice in evolutionary psychology. Biology & Philosophy, 23 (1), 115-128. |
|
AGRAWAL, A.F. (2009). Differences between selection on sex versus recombination in red queen models with diploid hosts. Evolution, 63, 2131-2141. |
| |
|
Seligman Martin E.P. (Albany New York 1942-) : Psychologue cognitivo-béhavioriste américain et chef de file de la psychologie positive. Il a développé une théorie pour expliquer la résignation acquise. Président de l'APA en 1998. Collaborateur d'Abramson, Csikszentmihalyi , Mineka, Noel-Hoeksema, Rachman, Rosenhan et Teasdale.
 No 31 |
SELIGMAN, M.E.P., MAIER, S.F. & GEER, J. (1968). The alleviation of learned helplessness in dogs. Journal of Abnormal Psychology, 73, 256-262. |
| SELIGMAN, M.E.P (1971). Phobias and preparedness. Behavior Therapy, 2, 307-320. |
| SELIGMAN, M.E.P. & HAGER, J.L. (1972). Biological boundaries on learning. New York : Appleton-Century-Crofts. |
| SELIGMAN, M.E.P. (1991). Helplessness : On depression, development, and death. New York : W.H. Freeman. |
| SELIGMAN, M.E.P. & CSIKSZENTMIHALYI, M. (2000). Positive psychology : An introduction. American Psychologist, 55, 5-14. |
|
| |
|
Sellars Roy Wilfrid (1912-1989) : Philosophe du langage et épistémologue américain. Il est un ardent défenseur du positivisme logique. Collaborateur de Meehl.
 |
SELLARS, W. (1955). My philosophical position : A rejoinder. Philosophy and Phenomenological Research 16, 72-97. |
| SELLARS, W. (1960). Being and being known. Proceedings of The American Catholic Philosophical Association, 34, 28-49. |
| SELLARS, W. (1963). Phenomenalism. In W. Sellars (Ed.), Science perception and reality. London : Routledge & Kegan Paul. |
| SELLARS, W. (1963). Science, perception and reality. London : Routledge and Kegan Paul. |
| SELLARS, W. (1965). The identity approach to the mind-body problem. Review of Metaphysics, 18, 430-51. |
|
| |
|
|
|
Sémantique : Étude de la signification du langage, de la correspondance entre les mots et leurs représentations. Semantic conception, semantic filed.
| |
TARSKI, A. (1944). The semantic conception of truth and the foundations of semantics. Philosophy and Phenomenological Research, 4, 341-376. |
JACKENDOFF, R.S. (1990). Semantic structures. Cambridge : The MIT Press. |
| SACHS, J.S. (1967). Recognition memory for syntactic and semantic aspects of connected discourse. Perception and Psychophysics, 2, 437-442. |
|
| KATZ, J.J. (1971). Semantic theory. New York : Harper International Edition. |
POTTIER, B. (1992). Sémantique générale. Paris : Presses Universitaires de France. |
| GRICE, H.P. (1975). Logic and conversation. In P. Cole and J. Morgan (Eds.), Syntax and semantics, (Vol. 3, pp. 41-58). New York : Academic Press. |
DUBOIS, D. (Ed.) (1991). Sémantique et cognition. Paris : Editions du CNRS. |
| LEHRER, A. (1974). Semantic fields and lexical structure. Amsterdam : North-Holland. |
LUND, K., BURGESS, C. & ATCHLEY, R.A. (1995). Semantic and associative priming in a high-dimensional semantic space. Cognitive Science Proceedings (LEA), 660-665. |
| LYONS, J. (1977). Semantics. Cambridge : Cambridge University Press. |
POLGUÈRE, A. (2003). Lexicologie et sémantique lexicale. Montréal : Les Presses Universitaires de Montréal. |
| PICOCHE, J. (1986). Structures sémantiques du lexique français. Paris : Nathan Recherche. |
|
|
|
| |
|
Semi-nombre : Le nombre est constitué de symboles (chiffres) qui possèdent deux propriétés : l'ordinalité et la cardinalité. Le terme ordinal désigne l'ordre ou le rang des nombres (3 > 2 > 1); le terme cardinal désigne une quantité x du phénomène étudié. Un semi-nombre est ordinal mais non cardinal. EX: Ce lexique contient 5000 mots (cardinalité), mais il est tout de même moins volumineux que le Multidictionnaire (ordinalité).
|
|
|
|
Sens : Récepteurs sensoriels spécialisés dans la détection des changements physiques survenant dans l'environnement ou dans l'organisme et la transmission de cette information au système nerveux central. Sens, sensation et privation sensorielle. ( ): goût, ouïe, odorat, toucher, vision.
| |
BEXTON, W.H., HERON, W.T. & SCOTT, T.H. (1954). Effects of decreased variation in the sensory environment. Canadian Journal of Psychology, 8, 70-76. |
| GIBSON, J.J. (1966). The senses considered as perceptual systems. Boston : Houghton Mifflin. |
| ACKERMAN, D. (1990). A natural history of the senses. New York : Random House. |
| TINDALL-FORD, S., CHANDLER, P. & SWELLER, J. (1997). When two sensory modes are better than one. Journal of Experimental Psychology : Applied, 3 , 257-287. |
|
| |
|
|
Sensation : Détection par les récepteurs sensoriels (sens) des changements physiques survenant dans l'environnement ou dans l'organisme et transmission de cette information au système nerveux central. EX: les photons (stimulus lumineux) sont captés par la rétine (yeux) puis retransmis sous sous forme d'influx nerveux (information) au cortex visuel (cerveau). Sur le plan cognitif, cette fonction cognitive consiste à détecter et à transformer les stimuli en information brute, qui sera ensuite acheminée aux mémoires sensorielles. Sensation, sens et privation sensorielle. Sensation.
| |
PEIRCE, C.S. & JASTROW, J. (1884). On small differences of sensation. Proceedings of the National Academy of Sciences, 3 (1), 75-83. |
| STRATTON, G.M. (1895). The sensations are not the emotions. Psychological Review, 2, 173-174 |
| BEAUNIS, H.E. (1889). Les sensations internes. Paris : Félix Alcan. |
| BEXTON, W.H., HERON, W.T. & SCOTT, T.H. (1954). Effects of decreased variation in the sensory environment. Canadian Journal of Psychology, 8, 70-76. |
| PFAFFMANN, C. (1960). The pleasures of sensation. Psychological Review, 67, 253-268. |
| PFAFFMANN, C. (1962). Sensory processes and their relation to behavior. In S. Koch ( Ed.), Psychology : A study of a science (Vol. 4, pp. 380-416). New York : McGraw Hill. |
| ZUCKERMAN, M. (1971). Dimensions of sensation seeking. Journal of Consulting & Clinical Psychology, 36 (1), 45-52. |
| NATSOULAS, M. (1989). From visual sensations to the seen-now and the seen-from-here. Psychological Research, 51 (3), 87-92. |
| MESULAM, M.-M. (1998). From sensation to cognition. Brain, 121, 1013-1052. |
|
| |
|
Sensation forte : Sensation forte et risque. = goût du risque. Sensation seeking.
| |
ZUCKERMAN, M. (1971). Dimensions of sensation seeking. Journal of Consulting & Clinical Psychology, 36 (1), 45-52. |
| ZUCKERMAN, M. (1994). Impulsive unsocialized sensation seeking : The biological foundations of a basic dimension of personality. In J.E. Bates & T.D Wachs (Eds.), Temperament : Individual differences at the interface of biology and behavior (pp. 219-55). Washington, D.C. : American Psychological Association. |
| SAXVIK, S. & JOIREMAN, J. (2005). Sensation seeking, felt gender compatibility, and psychosocial adjustment in women. Personality & Individual Differences, 38, 1505-1515. |
|
| |
|
Sensibilisation : Apparition soudaine d'une réponse par suite de la présentation répétée d'un stimulus qui auparavant ne déclenchait pas cette réponse. EX: La goutte d'eau que vous entendez présentement tomber dans votre lavabo, alors que vous vous promettez de réparer ce foutu robinet depuis deux ans. /désensibilisation. Sensitization.
| |
BRIMER C.J. & KAMIN L.J. (1963). Disinhibition, habituation, sensitization, and the conditioned emotional response. J Comp Physiol Psychol., 56, 508-516. |
| OVERMIER, J.B. (2002). Sensitization, conditioning, and learning : Can they help us understand somatization and disability? Scandinavian Journal of Psychology, 43, 105-112. |
|
| |
|
Sensibilité (aux contingences) : Ensemble des facteurs qui modifient la probabilité qu'un organisme soit influencé par les contingences du milieu. Ces facteurs sont : le so mmeil, les drogues, la faim, la fatigue, certaines maladies et certains facteurs biologiques (voir apprentissage-éclair. /limites de l'apprentissage. Sensitivity to reinforcement schedules, sensitivity to reward.
| |
MATTHEWS, B.A., SHIMOFF, E., CATANIA, A. C., & SAGVOLDEN, T. (1977). Uninstructed human responding : Sensitivity to ratio and interval contingencies. Journal of the Experimental Analysis of Behavior, 27, 453467. [PDF] |
| DAVISON, M. (1983). Bias and sensitivity to reinforcement
in a concurrent-chains schedule. Journal of the Experi
mental Analysis of Behavior, 40, 15-34. [PDF] |
| SHIMOFF, E., MATTHEWS, B. & CATANIA, A.C. (1986). Human operant performance : Sensitivity and pseudosensitivity to contingencies. Journal of Experimental Analysis of Behavior, 46 (2), 149-157. [PDF] |
| NEEF, N.A., MARCKEL, J., FERRERI, S., JUNG, S., NIST, L. & ARMSTRONG, N. (2004). Effects of modeling versus instructions on sensitivity to reinforcement schedules. Journal of Applied Behavior Analysis, 37, 267-281. [PDF] |
| CORR, P.J. (2004). Reinforcement sensitivity theory and personality. Neuroscience & Biobehavioral Reviews, 28, 317-332. |
| BRATCHER, N.A., FARMER-DOUGAN, V., DOUGAN, J.D., HEINDENREICH, B.A. & GARRIS, P.A. (2005). The role of dopamine in reinforcement : Changes in reinforcement sensitivity induced by D1-type, D2-type, and nonselective dopamine receptor agonists. Journal of Experimental Analysis of Behavior, 84 (3), 371-399. [LIRE] |
|
| |
|
|
Sentiment : Ce que l'on ressent, et que l'on continue à ressentir après y avoir songé ou tenté d'en comprendre les raisons. Contrairement à l'émotion qui s'estompe rapidement, le sentiment perdure. EX: Quand j'aime une fois, j'aime pour toujours (dixit Richard Desjardins). *émotion. Feeling.
| |
TARDE, G. (1887). La logique sociale des sentiments. Revue Philosophique, 46, 561-594. |
| BALDWIN, J.M. (1894). Handbook of psychology : Feeling and will. New York, N.Y. : Henry Holt. |
| MANTEGAZZA, P. (1897). La physionomie et l'expression des sentiments. Paris : Alcan. |
| TITCHENER, E.B. (1908). Lectures on the elementary psychology of feeling and attention. New York : The Macmillan Co. |
| KANTOR, J.R. (1923). The psychology of feeling or affective reactions. American Journal of Psychology, 34, 433-463. |
| KANTOR, J.R. (1966). Feelings and emotion as scientific events. Psychological Record, 16, 377-404. |
| ZAJONC, R.B. (1980). Feeling and thinking: Preferences need no inferences. American Psychologist, 35, 151-175. |
| NATSOULAS, M. (1990). The pluralistic approach to the nature of feelings. Journal of Mind & Behavior. 1990 Spr. 11 (2): p.173-217 |
|
| |
|
|
Sentiment d'auto-efficacité : Self-efficacy.
| |
BANDURA, A. (1977). Self-efficacy : Toward a unifying theory of behavioural change. Psychological Review, 84, 191-215. |
| BANDURA, A. (1980). Self-referent thought : A developmental analysis of self-efficacy. Gestalt Theory 2, 147-174. |
|
| |
|
Sentiment de sécurité : Sentiment de bien-être que l'on éprouve en l'absence de danger ou de menace.
|
Sentiment d'infériorité : Concept développé par Adler pour désigner cette perception négative de soi, cette tendance à se diminuer et parfois même à se détester. Feeling or sense of inferiority.
|
Sentiment social : Concept développé par Adler pour désigner la conscience d'appartenir à un groupe, à la société. Selon Adler, ce sentiment se développe vers 5-6 ans quand l'enfant réalise qu'il fait partie d'une famille.
|
Séparation : Fin d'une relation, notamment au sein du couple.
| |
CAREAU, L. et CLOUTIER, R. (1990). La garde de l’enfant après la séparation : profil psychosocial et appréciation des familles vivant trois formules différentes. Apprentissage et Socialisation, 13, 55-66. |
| DROLET, J., CLOUTIER, R., 1992, L’évolution de la garde de l’enfant après la séparation parentale, Santé mentale au Québec, 17, 31-54. |
| PIÉRARD, B., CLOUTIER, R., JACQUES, C. et DRAPEAU, S., (1994). Le lien entre la séparation parentale et le comportement de l’enfant : le rôle du revenu familial. Revue québécoise de psychologie, 15, 3, 87-108. |
| SAINT-JACQUES, M.-C., TURCOTTE, D., DRAPEAU, S. et CLOUTIER, R., (2004). Séparation, monoparentalité et recomposition familiale : bilan d’une réalité complexe et pistes d’action. Presses de l’Université Laval, Québec. |
|
| |
|
|
Septum pellucidum :
| |
ALDUR, M.M., GÜRCAN, F., BASAR, R. et AKSIT, M.D. (1999). Fréquence des anomalies du septum pellucidum dans une population de patients non psychotiques : étude en imagerie par résonance magnétique. Revue Surgical and Radiologic Anatomy, 21 (2), 15-17. |
|
| |
|
Séquelle : Trouble qui persiste après la guérison. Sequelae.
| |
NASH, M.R., HULSEY, T.C., EXTON, M.C. & HARRALSON, T.L. (1993). Long-term sequelae of childhood sexual abuse : Perceived family environment, psychopathology, and dissociation. Journal of Consulting & Clinical Psychology, 61, 276-283. |
|
| |
|
Série chronologique : Tableau ou figure qui présente l'évolution d'une ou de plusieurs variables dans le temps. Désigne également un type d'analyse statistique. Times-series.
| |
COOK, T.D. & CAMPBELL, D.T. (1979). Quasi-experiments : Interrupted time-series designs. In T.D. COOK & D.T. CAMPBELL (Eds.), Quasi-Experimentation : Design and analysis issues for field settings (pp. 207-232). Boston : Houghton Mifflin Co. |
| JUDD, C.M. & KENNY, D.A. (1981). The interrupted time series design. In Estimating the effects of social interventions (pp. 132-159). New York : Cambridge University Press. |
| HEPWORTH, J.T. & WEST, S.G. (1988). Lynchings and the economy : a time series reanalysis of Hovland and Sears (1940). Journal of Personality & Social Psychology, 55, 239-247. |
| LEVENE, H. & BROCKWELL, P.J. (1991). Time series : Theory and methods. New York : Springer-Verlag. |
| ORWIN, R.G. (1997). Twenty-one years old and counting : The interrupted time series comes of age. In E. Chelimsky and W.R. Shadish (Eds.), Evaluation for the 21 st Century : A Handbook (pp. 443-465). Thousand Oaks, CA : Sage Publications, Inc. |
| CATALANO, R. & HANSEN, H. (2001). Using time-series analyses to detect the health effects of medical care reforms : a Norwegian example. Social Science & Medicine, 53, 1037-1043. |
| DAVIS, R.A., LEE, T. & RODRIGUEZ-YAM, G. (2006). Structura lbreake estimation for nonstationary time series Models. Journal of American Statistical Association, 101, 229-239. |
|
| |
|
Série statistique : Ensemble de données qui résultent d'une mesure ou d'une évaluation.
| |
DAY, E.E. (1919). Classification of statistical series. Publications of the American Statistical Association, 16, 128,. 533-535 |
|
|
|
Seringue : Needle.
| |
UNGER, J.B., KIPKE, M.D., E ROSA, C.J., HYDE, J. & MONTGOMERY, S. (2006).
Needle-sharing among young IV drug users and their social network members : The influence of the injection partner’s characteristics on HIV risk behavior.
Addictive Behaviors, 31, 1607-1618. |
|
|
|
Sérotonine : Neurotransmetteur qui joue un rôle régulateur dans le sommeil, l'appétit, la perception sensorielle, la température du corps, la suppression de la douleur et l'humeur. Serotonin, serotonergic system.
| |
CARLSSON, A. & SHORE, P.A. & BRODIE, B.B. (1957). Release of serotonin from blood platelets by reserpine in vitro. Journal of Pharmacology & Experimental Therapeutics, 120, 334-339. |
AGHAJANIAN, G.K. & MAREK, G.J. (2000). Serotonin model of schizophrenia : emerging role of glutamate mechanisms. Brain Research Review, 31, 302-312. |
| INSEL, T.R., MUELLER, E.A. & ALTERMAN, I., LINNOILA, M. & MURPHY, D.L. (1985). Obsessive-compulsive disorder and serotonin : Is there a connection? Biological Psychiatry, 20 (11), 1174-1188. |
WHITAKER-AZMITIA, P.M. (2001). Serotonin and brain development : role in human developmental diseases. Brain Research Bulletin,
56 (5), 479-485. |
| SOUBRIE, P. (1986). Reconciling the role of central serotonin neurons !n human and animal behavior. Behavioral & Brain Sciences, 9, 319-335. |
YOUNG, S.E., SMOLEN, A., STALLINGS, M.C., CORLEY, R.P. & HEWITT, J.K. (2003). Sibling-based association analyses of the serotonin transporter polymorphism and internalizing behavior problems in children. Journal of Child Psychology & Psychiatry, 44, 961-967. |
| SPOONT, M.R. (1992). Modulatory role of serotonin in neural information-processing - implications for human psychopathology. Psychological Bulletin, 112, 330-50. |
LACASSE J.R. & LEO. J. (2005). Serotonin and depression : a disconnect between the advertisements and the scientific literature. PLoS Med., 2 (12), 392. |
| ABI-DARGHAM, A. LARUELLE, M., AGHANJANIAN, G.K., CHARNWY, D. & KRYSTAL, J. (1997). The role of serotonin in the pathophysiology and treatment of schizophrenia. Journal of Neuropsychiatry & Clinical Neurosciences, 9 (1), 1-17. |
DAYAN P. & HUYS Q.J.M. (2009). Serotonin in affective control. Annual Reviews of Neuroscience, 32, 95-126. |
| BENNETT, A.J., LESCH, K.P., HEILS, A., LONG, J., LORENZ, J., SHOAF, S.E., CHAMPOUX, M., SUOMI, S.J., LINOLLA, M. & HIGLEY, J.D. (2002). Early experience and serotonin transporter gene variation interact to influence primate CNS function. Molecular Psychiatry, 7, 118-122. |
KRANZA, G.S., KASPERA, S. & LANZENBERGER, R. (2010). Reward and the serotonergic system. Neuroscience, 166 (4), 1023-1035. |
|
CASPI, A.A.R., HARIRI A. HOLMES, R., UHER, R. & MOFFITT, T.E. (2010). Genetic sensitivity to the environment : the case of the serotonin transporter gene and its implications for studying complex diseases and traits. American Journal of Psychiatry, 167 (5), 509-527. |
| |
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
Seuil de signification : Erreur maximale que le chercheur est disposé à commettre lorsqu'il vérifie une hypothèse statistique. En sciences humaines, ce seuil est habituellement fixé à 0,05 (5 %), parfois à 0,01 (1 %) pour l'erreur alpha et à 0,2 (ou 20 %) pour l'erreur beta. Cette erreur détermine la condition de rejet de l'hypothèse nulle et, par la bande, l'acceptation ou non de l'hypothèse alternative. Différence et seuil signifcatif. = valeur de P, niveau de P, erreur alpha. Significance level, statistical significance, p values, p <.05.
| Décision/Condition/Conclusion/Analyse |
SI... |
ALORS... |
DONC... |
| Je ne rejette pas l'hypothèse nulle... |
P > 0.05 % |
Il n'y a pas de différence significative entre A et B.
|
X n'influence pas Y |
| Je rejette l'hypothèse nulle... |
P < 0.05 % |
J'accepte l'hypothese alternative; il y a une différence signification entre A et B.
|
X influence Y |
| |
BAKAN, D. (1966). The test of significance in psychological research. Psychological Bulletin, 66, 423-437. |
| LYKKEN, D.T. (1968). Statistical significance in psychological research. Psychological Bulletin, 70, 151-159. |
| MORRISON, D.E. & HENKEL, R.E. (1969). Significance tests reconsidered. The American Sociologist, 4, 131-140. |
| TAKANE, Y. & CRAMER, E.M. (1975). Regions of significance in multiple regression analysis. Multivariate Behavioral Research, 10, 373-383. |
| LOFTUS, G.R. (1993). A picture is worth a thousand p values. On the irrelevance of hypothesis testing in the microcomputer age. Behavioral Research Methods, Instruments, and Computers, 25, 250-256. |
|
| |
|
Seuil différentiel (de détection d'un stimulus) : En psychophysiologie, désigne la limite en dessous de laquelle un individu ne parvient plus à distinguer deux stimuli. Just noticeable difference (JND), differential limen (DL).
|
Sévices : Mauvais traitements que l'on fait subir à un individu ou sur un groupe de personnes qui se trouve sous notre autorité.
|
Sevrage : Supression d'une substance (drogue ou psychotrope) imposée à un toxicomane/patient dans le cadre d'une cure de désintoxication, d'un changement ou de l'arrêt d'un médicament. Cette privation lui permet de se libérer progressivement de sa dépendance. Le sevrage produit des effets physiologiques et psychologiques que l'on appelle syndrome d'abstinence, qui se caractérise par un certain nombre de symptômes. Par extension, on utilise le mot sevrage pour qualifier toute situation où il y a arrêt total d'un comportement nuisible. Withdrawal, withdrawal syndrome, abstinence syndrome.
| |
GARDOS, G, COLE, J.O. & TARSY, D. (1978). Withdrawal syndromes associated with antipsychotic drugs. American Journal of Psychiatry, 135 (11), 1321-1324. |
| BALON, R., YERAGANI, V.K., POHL, R.B. & GERSHON, S. (1988). Lithium discontinuation : withdrawal or relapse? Comprehensive Psychiatry, 29 (3), 330-334. |
| ASTON, H. (1991). Protracted withdrawal syndromes from benzodiazepines. Journal of Substance Abuse Treatment, 8 (1-2), 19-28. |
| BELDRESSARINI, R.J. & VIGUERA, A.C. (1995). Neuroleptic withdrawal in schizophrenic patients. Archives of General Psychiatry, 52 (3), 189-192. |
| GILBERT, P.L., HARRIS, M.J., McADAMS, L.A., JESTE, D.V. (1995). Neuroleptic withdrawal in schizophrenic patients. A review of the literature. Archives of General Psychiatry, 52 (3), 173-188. |
| VIGUERA, A.C., BELDRESSARINI, J. HEGARTY, J.D., VAN KAMMEN, D.P. & TOHEN, M. (1997). Clinical risk following abrupt and gradual withdrawal of maintenance neuroleptic treatment. Archives of General Psychiatry, 54 (1), 49-55. |
| BOWEN, R., McILWRICK, J., MARILYN, B.& ZHANG, X. (2005). Lithium and marijuana withdrawal. Canadian Journal of Psychiatry, 50, 240-241. |
| MONCRIEFF, J. (2006). Why is it so difficult to stop psychiatric drug treatment? It may be nothing to do with the original problem. Medical Hypotheses, 67 (3), 517-523. [PDF] |
|
| |
|
|
|
Sexisme : Forme de discrimination fondée sur le sexe/genre. Sexisme, mysogynie et discrimination. Sexism.
| |
CASH, T.F, GILLEN, B. & BURNS, D.S. (1977). Sexism and 'beautyism' in personnel consultant decision making. Journal of Applied Psychology, 62, 301-310. |
UNGER, R. & SAUNDRA (1993). Sexism : An integrated perspective. In F.L. Denmark & M.A. Paludi (Eds.), Psychology of women : A handbook of issues and theories (pp. 141-188). |
| SIGELMAN, L. & SIGELMAN, C.K. (1982). Sexism, racism, and ageism in voting behavior : An experimental analysis. Social Psychology Quarterly, 45, 263-269. |
JACOBSON, M.F. & MAZUR, L.A. (1995). Sexism and sexuality in advertising. In M.F. Jacobson & L.A. Mazur (Eds.), Marketing madness : A survival guide for a consumer society (pp. 74-87). Boulder, CO : Westview Press. |
| HYDE, J.S. (1984). Children's understanding of sexist language. Developmental Psychology, 20, 697-706. |
DENMARK, F., RUSSO, N.F., FRIEZE, I.H. & SECHZER, J.A. (1988). Guidelines for avoiding sexism in psychological research. American Psychologist, 43, 582-585. |
| BOYER, N. (1985). Le sexisme et la violence sexuelle à l'école. Relations, 508, 44. |
WENNERAS, C. & WOLD, A. (1997). Nepotism and sexism in peer-review. Nature, 387, 341-3. |
| BUSFIELD, J. (1989). Sexism and psychiatry. Sociology, 23, 343-364. |
SWANN, W.B., LANGLOIS, J.H. & GILBERT, L.A. (1999). Sexism and stereotypes in modern society : Thegender science of Janet Taylor Spence. Washington, DC : American Psychological Association. |
| AUBIN, M. et FOREST, L. (1991). Des pratiques sexistes au primaire : stratégies de changement. Apprentissage et Socialisation, 14 (3), 157-165. |
EKEHAMMAR, B., AKRAMI, N. & ARAYA, T. (2000). Development and validation of Swedish classical and modern sexism scales. Scandinavian Journal of Psychology, 41, 307-314. |
| SIDANIUS, J. (1993). The interface between racism and sexism : Attempts at explanation. Journal of Social Psychology, 127, 311-322. |
GUIMOND, S. (2004). Lutter contre le racisme et le sexisme en milieu scolaire. In M.C. Toczek et D. Martinot (Eds.), Le défi éducatif (pp. 169-195). Paris : Armand Collin. |
| GLICK, P. & FISKE, S.T. (1996). The ambivalent sexism inventory : Differentiating hostile and benevolent sexism. Journal of Personality & Social Psychology, 70, 491-512. |
LEAPER, C. & BROWN, C.S. (2008). Perceived experiences with sexism among adolescent girls. Child Development, 79, 685-704. |
|
|
| |
|
Sexisme latent : Sexisme volontairement dissimulé ou non apparent.Sexime latent et désirabilité sociale. = sexisme privé. Covert sexism.
| |
LEAPER, C. & VAN, S. (2008). Masculinity ideology, covert sexism, and perceived gender typicality in relation to young men’s academic motivation and choices in college. Psychology of Men & Masculinity, 9, 139-153. |
|
| |
|
Sexologie/Sexologue : Science au carrefour de la psychologie, de la biologie, de la sociologie et de l'anthropologie. L'objet d'étude de la sexologie est la sexualité humaine et animale et les nombreux facteurs qui influencent ce phénomène. ( ): Blanchard, Ellis, Freud, Freund, Johnson, Gräfenberg, Green, Hite, Kaplan, Krafft-Ebing, Kinsey, Lévy, Lopicollo, Marañón, Masters, Money, Moser, Otis, Richard-Bessette, Vansteenwegen. Sexology.
| |
RAULIN, J. (1758). Traité des affections vaporeuses du sexe. Paris : Herissant JT. Lib. |
| FREUD, S. (1925). Quelques conséquences psychiques de la différence anatomique entre les sexes/La vie sexuelle. Paris : Presses Universitaires de France. |
| HURTIG, M.C. & PICHEVIN, M.F. (Eds.) (1986). La différence des sexes. Paris : Tierce. |
| GREEN, R. (1992). Sexual science and the law. Harvard University Press. |
|
| |
|
|
|
Sexualisation : Ensemble des transformations biologiques et des apprentissages propres à son genre/sexe, en vertu des modèles et des normes en vigueur dans une société. La sexualisation des comportements se fait par apprentissage différenciel (agir comme une fille, pas comme un gars, et vice-versa). Elle englobe aussi bien les comportements moteurs et sociaux, que les comportements sexuels, y compris la séduction, les relations sexuels et la reproduction. Sexualisation et hypersexualisation.
| |
LYTTON, H. & ROMNEY, D.M. (1991). Parents' differential socialization of boys and girls : A meta-analysis. Psychological Bulletin, 109, 267-296. |
|
| |
|
Sexualité : Ensemble des comportements et des valeurs qui permettent la reproduction d'une espèce ou l'obtention d'un plaisir sexuel. Sexualité et différence sexuelle. Sex, sexual behavior.
| |
KRAFFT-EBING, R.F. (1886/32). Psychopathia sexualis. Physicians and Surgeons Book Company. |
MEAD, M. (1955/69). Moeurs et sexualité en Amazonie. Paris : Plon. |
| SEYFARTH, R.M. & CHENEY, D.L. (2002). What are big brains for? Proceedings of the National Academy of Sciences, 99 (7), 4141-4142. |
ELLIS, A. (1958). Sex without guilt. New York : Lyle Stuart. |
| SEYFARTH, R.M. & CHENEY, D.L. (2003). Meaning and emotion in animal vocalizations. Annals of the New York Academy of Sciences, 1000, 32-55. |
MASTERS, W.H. & JOHNSON, V.E. (1966). Human sexual response. Boston : Little Brown. |
| SEYFARTH, R.M. & CHENEY, D.L. (2005). Primate social cognition and the origins of language. Trends in Cognitive Sciences, 9 (6), 264-266. |
MAYNARD SMITH J. (1968). Evolution in sexual and asexual populations. American Naturalist, 102, 469-73. |
| ELLIS, H. (1897). Studies in the psychology of sex. |
MAYNARD SMITH, J. (1971). What use is sex? J. Theor. Biol. 30, 319-35. |
| FREUD, S. (1905/70). Trois essais sur la théorie sexuelle. Paris : Gallimard. |
MONEY, J. & EHRHARDT, A. (1972). Man and Woman, Boy and Girl. Baltimore : John Hopkins University Press. |
| ELLIS, H. (1918). The erotic rights of women. |
KAPLAN, H.S. (1974). The new sex therapy : Active treatment of sexual dysfunction. New York : Brunner/Mazel. |
| |
SYMONS, D. (1979). The evolution of human sexuality. New York : Oxford University Press. |
| KINSEY, A.C., POMEROY, W.B. & MARTIN, C.E. (1948). Sexual behavior in the human male. Philadelphia : W.B. Saunders Co. |
MONEY, J. (1988). Gay, straight, and in-between : The sexology of erotic orientation. New York : Oxford University Press. |
| KINSEY, A.C., MARTIN, C.E., GEBHARD, P. & POMEROY, W.B. (1953). Sexual behavior in the human female. Philadelphia : Saunders. |
LOPICOLLO, J. (1992). Postmodern sex therapy for erectile failure. In R.C. Rosen & S.R. Leiblum (Eds.), Erectile disorders : Assessment and treatment (pp. 171-197). New York : Guilford Press. |
| |
HUPPERT & ROTH (2003) Treating obsessive-compulsive disorder with exposure and response prevention. The Behavior Analyst Today, 4 (1), 66 - 7 |
|
LODÉ, T. (2006). La guerre des sexes chez les animaux, une histoire naturelle de la sexualité. Paris : Odile Jacob. |
| |
|
|
Sexually Transmitted Infections : Revue scientifique multidiciplinaire qui consacre ses pages à l'étude des infections transmises par sexuellement. Éditeur : British Medical Journals.
NYIRJESY, P., SOBEL, J.D., WEITZ, M.V., LEAMAN, D.J., SMALL, M.J. & GELONE, S.P. (2001). Cromolyn cream for recalcitrant idiopathic vulvar vestibulitis : results of a placebo controlled study. Sexually Transmitted Infections, 77 (1), 53-57. |
|
Seyfarth Robert M. ( ) : Psychologue et primatologue américain, spécialisé dans l'étude de la cognition animale, notamment chez le babouin. Collaborateur de Cheney, Isbell et Silk.
|
SEYFARTH, R.M. & CHENEY, D.L. (2001). Cognitive strategies and the representation of social relations by monkeys. Nebr Symp Motiv., 47, 145-77. |
| SEYFARTH, R.M. & CHENEY, D.L. (2002). What are big brains for ? Proceedings of the National Academy of Sciences, USA., 99 (7), 4141-4142. |
| SEYFARTH, R.M. & CHENEY, D.L. (2003). Meaning and emotion in animal vocalizations. Ann N Y Acad Sci., 1000, 32-55. |
| SEYFARTH, R.M. & CHENEY, D.L. (2005). Primate social cognition and the origins of language. Trends in Cognitive Sciences, 9 (6), 264-266. [PDF] |
| CHENEY, D.L. & SEYFARTH, R.M. (2007). Baboon metaphysics : The evolution of a social mind. Chicago : University of Chicago Press. |
|
| |
|
Shadish William R. ( ) : Psychologue et méthodologiste américain, spécialisé dans l'étude des plans expérimentaux et de la méta-analyse. Collaborateur de Campbell et Cook
et Hedges.
|
SHADISH, W.R. (1986). The validity of a measure of intimate behavior. Small Group Behavior, 17, 113-120. |
| SHADISH, W.R. (1995). The logic of generalization : Five principles common to experiments and ethnographies. American Journal of Community Psychology, 23, 419-428. |
| SHADISH, W.R. & HEINSMAN, D.T. (1997). Experiments versus quasi-experiments : Do they yield the same answer ? In W.J. Bukoski (Ed.), Meta-analysis of drug abuse prevention programs (pp. 147-164). Washington DC: Superintendent of Documents NIDA Research Monograph, DHHS. |
| SHADISH, W.R., COOK, T.D. & CAMPBELL, D.T. (2002). Experimental and quasi-experimental designs for generalized causal inference. Boston : Houghton Mifflin. |
| SHADISH, W.R. & COOK, T.D. (2009). The renaissance of field experimentation in evaluating interventions. Annual Review of Psychology, 60, 607-629. |
|
|
|
Shaffer Laurence F. ( ) : Psychologue américain et président de l'APA en 1953. Collaborateur de Hilgard et Kelly.
|
HILGARD, E.R, KELLY, E.L, LUCKEY, B., SANFORD, N., SHAFFER, L.F. & SHAKOW, D. (1947). Recommended graduate training program in clinical psychology. American Psychologist, 2, 539-558 |
|
| |
|
Schaie K. Warner ( ) : Psychologue et gérontologue américain.
|
SCHAIE, K.W., & WILLIS, S.L. (1993). Age difference patterns of psychometric intelligence in adulthood : Generalizability within and across ability domains. Psychology & Aging, 8, 44-55. |
| SCHAIE, K.W. (1994). The course of adult intellectual development. American Psychologist, 49, 304-313. |
| SCHAIE, K.W. (1996). Adulthood and old age. In T. Husen & T.N. Postlewaithe (Eds.), International encyclopedia of education (pp. 163-168). Oxford : Pergamon Press. |
| SCHAIE, K.W. & WILLIS, S.L. (2002). Adult development and aging. New York : Prentice-Hall. |
| SCHAIE, K.W. (2005). Developmental influences on adult intellectual development : The Seattle longitudinal study. New York : Oxford University Press. |
|
| |
|
Shalev Ruth S. ( ) : Neurobiologiste israélienne et spécialiste de la dyscalculie. Collaboratrice de Gross-Tsur.
|
SHALEV, R.S. & GROSS-TSUR, V. (1993). Developmental dyscalculia and medical assessment. Journal of Learning Disabilities, 26 (2), 134-137. |
| SHALEV, R.S., MANOR, O., AMIR, N. & GROSS-TSUR, V. (1993). The acquisition of arithmetic in normal children. Assessment by a cognitive model of dyscalculia. Developments in Medical Child Neurology, 35, 593-601. |
| SHALEV, R.S., MANOR, O. & GROSS-TSUR, V. (1997). Neuropsychological aspects of developmental dyscalculia. Mathematical Cognition, 3 (2), 105-120. |
| SHALEV, R.S. & GROSS-TSUR, V. (2001). Developmental dyscalculia. Pediatric Neurology, 24 (5), 337-342. |
| SHALEV, R.S. (2004). Developmental dyscalculia. Journal of Child Neurology, 19 (10), 765-771. [PDF] |
|
|
| |
|
Shallice Timothy ( ) :
Neuropsycholgue cognitif anglais spécialisé dans l'étude de a mémoire à court terme, des fonctions exécutives et de la lecture. Collaborateur de Butterworth, Norman et Warrington
|
SHALLICE, T. & WARRINGTON, E.K. (1970). Independent functioning of verbal memory stores : a neuropsychological study. Quarterly Journal of Experimental Psychology, 22 (2), 261-273. |
| SHALLICE, T. (1988). From neuropsychology to mental structure. Cambridge : CUP. |
| SHALLICE, T. & BURGESS, P. (1998). The domain of supervisory processes and the temporal organisation of behaviour. In A. Roberts, T. Robbins & L. Weiskrantz (Eds.), The prefrontal cortex : Executive and cognitive functions (pp. 22-35). Oxford, UK : Oxford University Press. |
| SHALLICE, T., MARZOCCHI, G.M., COSER, S., DEL SAVIO, M., MEUTER, R.F. & RUMIATI, R.I. (2002). Executive function profile of children with attention deficit hyperactivity disorder. Development Neuropsycholy, 21 (1), 43-71. |
| SHALLICE, T. (2003). Functional imaging and neuropsychology findings : how can they be linked. NeuroImage, 20 (1), 146-154. |
|
| |
|
Shankardas Aditi ( ) : Physiologiste et neurobiologiste américaine d'origine anglaise, spécialisée dans l'utilisation des électro-encéphalogrammes pour diagnostiquer les troubles d'apprentissage. 
|
SHANKARDAS, A., NICOLSON, R.I., FAWCETT, A.J. & PASCALIS, O. (1999). Even related brain potentials in dyslexia. Soc. Neurosci. Abstr., 25, 490. |
| SHANKARDAS, A., NICOLSON, R.I. & FAWCETT, A.J. (1999). Visual event related brain potentials in dyslexic children. Neural Plasticity, (S1), 163. |
| SHANKARDAS, A., NICOLSON, R.I. & FAWCETT, A.J. (2001). An investigation into the visual and auditory cognitive processing mechanisms impaired in dyslexia using event related brain potentials. Neural Plasticity, S1, 163. |
| SHANKARDAS, A., NICOLSON, R.I., FAWCETT, A.J. & GILBERT, P. (2001). An investigation into the visual and auditory processing mechanisms impaired in dyslexia using event related brain potentials. Society for Neuroscience Abstract, 25, 490. |
|
| |
|
Shannon Claude Elwood (Gaylord États-Unis 1916-2001) : Ingénieur, mathématicien, cybernéticien et père de la théorie de l'information (en collaboration avec Weaver). Il a également contribué au développement de l'intelligence artificielle en montrant comment appliquer la logique de Boole pour construire des machines binaires. Il est considéré comme l'un des précurseurs du cognitivisme américain. Collaborateur de Weaver.
 |
SHANNON, C.E. (1948). Mathematical theory of communication. Bell System Technical Journal, 27, 379-423/623-656. |
| SHANNON, C.E. & J. McCARTHY (Eds.) (1956). Automata studies.Princeton : Princeton University Press. |
| SHANNON, C.E. & WEAVER, W. (1969). The mathematical theory of communication. Chicago : The University of Illinois Press/London : Urbana. |
|
| |
|
Shapiro David Allen ( ) : Psychologue cognitif américain, spécialisé dans l'étude de l'efficacité des thérapies. Collaborateur de Shapiro.
|
SHAPIRO, D.A. (1969). Empathy, warmth and genuineness in psychotherapy. British Journal of Social & Clinical Psychology, 8, 350-361. |
| SHAPIRO, D.A. & SHAPIRO, D. (1977). The 'double standard' in the evaluation of psychotherapies. Bulletin of the British Psychological Society, 30, 209-210. |
| SHAPIRO, D.A. & SHAPIRO, D. (1982). Meta-Analysis of comparative therapy outcome studies : A replication and refinement. Psychological Bulletin, 92 (3), 581-604. |
| SHAPIRO, D.A. & SHAPIRO, D. (1983). Comparative therapy outcome research : Methodological implications of meta-analysis. Journal of Consulting & Clinical Psychology, 51 (1), 42-53. |
| SHAPIRO, D.A., BARKHAM, M., STILES, W.B., HARDY, G.E., REES, A., REYNOLDS, S. & STARTUP, M. (2003). Time is of the essence: A selective review of the fall and rise of brief therapy research. Psychology and Psychotherapy : Theory, Research & Practice, 76, 211-235. |
|
| |
|
|
|
Shapiro Edward S. ( ) : Psychologue cognitivo-béhavioriste américain, spécialisé en éducation. Collaborateur de Ollendick.
|
SHAPIRO, E.S. (1979). Restitution and positive practice overcorrection in reducing aggressive-disruptive behavior : Along term follow-up. Journal of Behavior Therapy & Experimental Psychiatry, 10, 131-134. |
| SHAPIRO, E.S., BARRETT, R.P. & OLLENDICK, T.H. (1980). A comparison of physical restraint and positive practice overcorrection in treating stereotypic behavior. Behavior Therapy, 11, 227-233. |
| OLLENDICK, T.H., DAILEY, D. & SHAPIRO, E.S. (1983). Vicarious reinforcement : Expected and unexpected effects. Journal of Applied Behavior Analysis, 16 (4), 485-491. [PDF] |
| SHAPIRO, E.S. & KRATOCHWILL, T.R. (Eds.) (2000). Behavioral assessment in schools, theory, research, and clinical foundations. Guilford Press. |
| SHAPIRO, E.S. & KRATOCHWILL, T.R. (Eds.) (2002). Conducting school-based assessments of child and adolescent behavior. Guilford Press. |
|
| |
|
Shapiro Monte B. (1912-2000) : Psychologue anglais, spécialiste de la mesure et de l'évaluation des thérapies.
|
SHAPIRO, M.B. (1961). A method of measuring psychological changes specific to the individual psychiatric patient. British Journal of Medical Psychology, 34, 151-155. |
| SHAPIRO, M.B. (1961). The single case in fundamental clinical psychological research. British Journal of Medical Psychology, 34, 255-262. |
| SHAPIRO, M.B. (1967). Clinical psychology as an applied science. British Journal of Medical Psychology, 113, 1039-1042. |
| SHAPIRO, M.B. & SHAPIRO, D.A. (1974). Experiments on the feeling of depression. British Journal of Social & Clinical Psychology, 13, 191-199. |
| SHAPIRO, M.B. (1985). A reassessment of clinical psychology as an applied science. British Journal of Clinical Psychology, 24, 1-11. |
|
| |
|
Shaver Phillip R. ( ) : Psychologue américain, spécialisé dans l'étude de l'attachement chez l'adulte. Collaborateur de Bartholomew, Belsky et Hazan.
|
SHAVER, P.R. & HAZAN, C. (1988). A biased overview of the study of love. Journal of Social & Personal Relationships, 5, 473-510. |
| HAZAN, C. & SHAVER, P.R. (1990). Love and work : An attachment-theoretical perspective. Journal of Personality & Social Psychology 59, 270-280. |
| SHAVER, P.R. & HAZAN, C. (1993). Adult romantic attachment : Theory and evidence. In D. Perlman & W. Jones (Eds.), Advances in personal relationships (Vol. 4, pp. 29-70). Londres : Kingsley. |
| BARTHOLOMEW, K. & SHAVER, P.R. (1998). Measures of attachment : Do they converge? In J A. Simpson & W.S. Rholes (Eds.), Attachment theory and close relationships (pp. 25-45). New York : Guilford Press. |
| SHAVER, P.R., BELSKY, J. & BRENNAN, K.A. (2000). Comparing measures f adult attachment : An examination of interview and self-report methods. Personal Relationships, 7, 25-43. |
|
| |
|
Shaywitz Bennett Arthur ( ) : Neurobiologiste américain, spécialisé dans l'étude de la lecture et de la dyslexie. Collaborateur de Cohen, Fletcher, Lyon, Pugh et Shaywitz et Torgesen.
|
SHAYWITZ, B.A., HOLFORD, T.R., HOLAHAN, J.M., FLETCHER, J.M., STUEBING, K.K., FRANCIS. D.J., SHAYWITZ, S.E. & MATTHEW, A. (1995). effect for IQ but not for reading : Results from a longitudinal study. Reading Research Quarterly, 30 (4), 894-906. |
| SHAYWITZ, B.A., SHAYWITZ, S.E., PUGH, K.R., CONSTABLE, R.T., SKUDLARSKI, P., FULBRIGHT, R.K., BRONEN, R.A., FLETCHER, J.M., SHANKWEILER, D.P., KATZ, L. & GORE, J.C. (1995). Sex differences in the functional organization of the brain for language. Science, 373, 607-609. |
SHAYWITZ, B.A., SHAYWITZ, S.E., PUGH, K.R., FULBRIGHT, R.K., MENCL, W.E., CONSTABLE, R.T., SKUDLARSKI, P., FLETCHER, J.M., LYON, G.R. & GORE, J.C. (2001). The neurobiology of dyslexia. Clinical Neuroscience Research, 1, 291-299. |
| SHAYWITZ, B.A., SHAYWITZ, S.E., BLACHMAN, B.A., PUGH, K.R., FULBRIGHT, R.K., SKUDLARSKI, P., MENCL, W.E., CONSTABLE, R.T., HOLAHAN, J.M., MARCHIONE, K., FLETCHER, J.M., LYON, G.R. & GORE, J.C. (2004). Development of left occipito-temporal systems for skilled reading in children after a phonologically-based intervention. Biological Psychiatry, 55, 926-933. [PDF] |
| SHAYWITZ, B.A., LYON, G.R. & SHAYWITZ, S.E. (2006). The role of functional magnetic resonance imaging in understanding reading and dyslexia.
Development Neuropsychology, 30 (1), 613-632. |
|
|
|
Shaywitz Sally E. ( ) : Neurobiologiste américaine, spécialisée dans l'étude de la lecture et de la dyslexie. Collaborateur de Fletcher, Lyon, Pugh, Shaywitz et Torgesen.
|
SHAYWITZ, S.E. (1996). Dyslexia. Scientific American, 275 (5), 98-104. |
| SHAYWITZ, S.E., SHAYWITZ, B.A., PUGH, K., FULBRIGHT, R.K., CONSTABLE, T., MENCL, E.W., SHANKWEILER, D.P., LIBERMAN, A.M., SKUDLARSKI, P., FLETCHER, J., KATZ, L., MARCHIONE, K. & LACADIE, C. (1998). Functional disruption in the organization of the brain for reading in dyslexia. roceedings of the National Academy of Sciences, USA. 95 (5), 2636-2641. |
SHAYWITZ, S.E. (1998). "Current concepts: Dyslexia." The New England Journal of Medicine, 338 (5), 307-312. |
| SHAYWITZ, S.E. (2003). Overcoming dyslexia. New York : Alfred A. Knopf. |
| SHAYWITZ, S.E. & SHAYWITZ, B.A. (2003). Dyslexia (Specific Reading Disability). Pediatrics in Review, 24, 147-153. |
|
| |
|
|
Shepard Roger N. (Palo Alto États-Unis 1929-) : Psychologue cognitiviste américain, spécialisé dans l'étude des processus cognitifs et des images mentales. Professeur de Cosmides. Collaborateur de Finke et Hovland.
 No 55 |
SHEPARD, R.N. (1958). Stimulus and response generalization : tests of a model relating generalization to distance in psychological space. Journal of Experimental Psychology, 55, 509-23. |
| SHEPARD, R.N. & COOPER, L.A. (1982). Mental images and their transformations. Cambridge : MIT Press. |
| SHEPARD, R.N. (1990). Mind sights. W.H. Freeman. |
| SHEPARD, R.N. (2001). Perceptual-cognitive universals as reflections of the world. Behav. Brain Sci., 24, 581-601. |
| SHEPARD, R.N. (2004). How a cognitive psychologist came to seek universal laws. Psychon. Bull. Rev., 11, 1-23. |
|
|
Sherif Carolyn W. (Loogootee États-Unis 1922-1982) : Psychosociologue américaine, spécialiste des conflits intergroupes et de l'identité de genres. = Carolyn Wood. Collaboratrice de Sherif.
 |
SHERIF, M. & Sherif, C.W. (1969). Social psychology. New York : Harper & Row. |
| SHERIF, C.W. (1976). Orientation in social psychology. New York : Harper & Row. |
| SHERIF, C.W., SHERIF, M. & NEBERTGALL, R. (1965). Attitude and attitude change ; The social judgment-involvement approach. Philadelphia : Saunders. |
| SHERIF, C.W. (1979). Social values, attitudes, and involvement of the self and somatic changes during the menstrual cycle. Nebraska Symposium on Motivation, 27, 1-64. |
| SHERIF, C.W. (1994). Bias in psychology. In A.C. Hermann & A.J. Stewart (Ed.), Theorizing feminism : parallel trends in the humanities and social sciences (pp. 117-135). |
|
|
Sherif Muzafer (Turquie 1906-1988 Fairbanks États-Unis) : Psychosociologue américain d'origine turque. Tout comme Asch, il a étudié le conformisme et le fonctionnement des groupes dans un cadre expérimental en utilisant notamment l'effet autocinétique.Étudiant de Murphy. Collaborateur de Hovland et Sherif.
 |
SHERIF, M. (1935). A study of some social factors in perception. Archives of Psychology, 27 (187), 17-22. |
| SHERIF, M. (1936). The psychology of social norms. New York : Harper. |
| SHERIF, M. (1937). An experimental approach to the study of attitudes. Sociometry, 1, 90-98. |
| SHERIF, M. & HOVLAND C.I (1961). Social judgment. New Haven, CT: Yale University Press. |
| SHERIF, M., HARVEY, O.J., WHITE, J., HOOD, W. & SHERIF, C.W. (1961). Intergroup conflict and cooperation : the robbers cave experiment. Norman, OK : University Book Exchange. |
|
|
|
|
Shettleworth, Sara J. ( ) : Psychologue béhavioriste canadienne, spécialisée dans l'étude des fondements biogénétiques de l'apprentissage. Collaboratrice de Krebs et Nevin.
|
SHETTLEWORTH, S.J. & NEVIN, J.A. (1965). Relative rate of response and relative magnitude of reinforcement in multiple schedules. Journal of the Experimental Analysis of Behaviour, 8, 199-202. [PDF] |
| SHETTLEWORTH, S.J. (1979). The "Garcia effect" and other learning mechanisms in food selection : State of current research. Contemporary Psychology, 23, 829-830. |
| SHETTLEWORTH, S.J. (1989). Animals foraging in the lab : Problems and promises. Journal of Experimental Psychology: Animal Behavior Processes, 15, 81-87. |
| SHETTLEWORTH, S.J., KREBS, J.R., HEALY, S.D & THOMAS, C.M. (1990). Spatial memory of food-storing tits (Parus ater and P. atricapillus) : Comparison of storing and non-storing tasks. Journal of Comparative Psychology, 104, 71-81. |
| SHETTLEWORTH, S.J. (2001). Animal cognition and animal behaviour. Animal Behaviour, 61, 277-286. |
|
| |
|
Shields Stephanie A. ( ) : Psychosociologue et féministe américaine, spécialisée dans l'étude des émotions et des différences de genre.
 |
SHIELDS, S.A. (2002). Speaking from the heart : Gender and the social meaning of emotion. Cambridge, UK : Cambridge University Press. |
| SHIELDS, S.A. (2005). The politics of emotion in everyday life : “Appropriate” emotion and claims on identity. Review of General Psychology, 9, 3-15. |
| SHIELDS, S.A.(2007). Passionate men, emotional women : Psychology constructs gender difference in the late 19th century. History of Psychology, 10, 92-110. |
| SHIELDS, S.A. (2008). Gender : An intersectionality perspective. Sex Roles, 59, 301-311. |
| SHIELDS, S.A. & BHATIA, S. (2009). Darwin and race, gender, and culture. American Psychologist, 64, 111-119. |
|
| |
|
Shiffrin Richard M. (1942-) : Psychologue et mathématicien américain. Chef de file du cognitivisme américain. Il a développé en collaboration avec Atkinson un modèle de traitement de l'information et des trois mémoires. Collaborateur d'Atkinson, Cousineau, Nosofsky, Raaijmakers et Schneider.
 |
ATKINSON, R.C. & SHIFFRIN, R.M. (1968). Human memory : A proposed system and its control processes. In K.W. Spence & J.T. Spence (Eds.), The Psychology of Learning & Motivation : Advances in Research and Theory (Vol. 2, pp. 89-195). New York : Academic Press. |
| ATKINSON, R.C. & SHIFFRIN, R.M. (1971). The control of short-term memory. Scientific American, 82-90. |
| GILLUND, G. & SHIFFRIN, R.M. (1984). A retrieval model for both recognition and recall. Psychological Review, 91, 1-67. |
| SHIFFRIN, R.M., RATCLIFF, R. & CLARK, S. (1990). The list-strength effect : II. Theoretical mechanisms. ournal of Experimental Psychology : Learning, Memory, & Cognition, 16, 179-195. |
| SHIFFRIN, R.M. & STEYVER, M. (1997). A model for recognition memory : REM : Retrieving effectively from memory. Psychonomic Bulletin and Review, 4 (2), 145-166. |
|
| |
|
Shimoff Eliot (1943-2004) : Psychologue béhavioriste américain, spécialisé du conditionnement opérant dans le milieu scolaire. Étudiant de Schoenfeld. Collaborateur de Matthews et Catania.
 |
SHIMOFF, E. (1972). Avoidance responding as a function of stimulus duration and stimulus relationship to free shock. Journal of the Experimental Analysis of Behavior, 17, 451-461. [PDF] |
| SHIMOFF, E., MATTHEWS, B.A. & CATANIA, A.C. (1986). Human operant performance : Sensitivity and pseudosensitivity to contingencies. Journal of the Experimental Analysis of Behavior, 46, 149-157. [PDF] |
| SHIMOFF, E. & CATANIA, A.C. (1995). Using computers to teach behavior analysis. Behavior Analyst, 18, 307-316. [PDF] |
| SHIMOFF, E. & CATANIA, A.C. (1998). The verbal governance of behavior. In M. Perone (Ed.), Handbook of research methods in human operant behavior (pp. 371-404). New York : Plenum. |
| SHIMOFF, E. & CATANIA, A.C. (2001). Effects of recording attendance on grades in introductory psychology. Teaching of Psychology, 28, 192-195. |
|
| |
|
Shimp Charles P. ( ) : Psychologue béhavioriste américain. Collaborateur de Herbranson.
 |
SHIMP, C.P. (1973). Synthetic variable-interval schedules of reinforcement. Journal of the Experimental Analysis of Behavior, 19, 311 330. [PDF] |
| SHIMP, C.P. (1976). Organisation in memory and behavior. Journal of the Experimental Analysis of Behavior, 26 (1), 113-130. [PDF] |
| SHIMP, C.P. (1982). Choice and behavioral patterning. Journal of the Experimental Analysis of Behavior, 37, 157-169. [PDF] |
| SHIMP, C.P. (1993). Observation and theory in behavior analysis. Journal of the Experimental Analysis of Behavior, 60 (2), 481-484. [PDF] |
| SHIMP, C.P. (2001). Behavior as a social construction. Behavioural Processes, 54, 11-32. |
|
| |
|
Shore Bridget A. ( ) : Psychologue béhavioriste américaine, spécialisée dans l'étude des troubles alimentaires. Collaborateur de Iwata, Lerman, Fisher, Pace, Piazza, Smith, Zarcone.
|
SHORE B.A., IWATA B.A., LERMAN D. C., SHIRLEY M. J. (1994). Assessing and programming generalized behavioral reduction across multiple stimulus parameters. Journal of applied behavior analysis, 27 (2), 371-384. [PDF] |
| SHORE, B.A., IWATA, B.A., VOLLMER, T.R., LERMAN, D.C. & ZARCONE J.R. (1995). Pyramidal staff training in the extension of treatment for severe behavior disorders. Journal of Applied Behavior Analysis, 28 (3), 323-332. [PDF] |
| SHORE, B.A., BABBITT, R.L., WILLIAMS, K.E., COE, D.A. & SNYDER, A.
(1998). Use of texture fading in the treatment of food selectivity. Journal of Applied Behavior Analysis, 31 (4), 621-633. [PDF] |
| SHORE, B.A., LEBLANC, D. & SIMMONS, J. (1999). Reduction of unsafe eating in a patient with esophageal stricture. Journal of Applied Behavior Analysis, 32, 225-228. [PDF] |
| BABBITT, R.L., SHORE, B.A., SMITH, M., WILLIAMS, K.E. & COE, D.A. (2001). Stimulus fading in the treatment of adipsia. Behavioral Interventions, 16, 197-207. |
|
| |
|
Shors Tracey J. ( ) : Neuropsychologue béhavioriste américaine, spécialisée dans l'étude de la mémoire, de l'apprentissage, des différences sexuelles et de la neurogénèse. Collaboratrice de Gould.
|
SHORS, T.J. (1998). Sex and stress effects on learning and memory : For better or for worse. The Neuroscientist 4, 353-364. |
| GOULD, E., TANAPA, T., HASTING, N.B. & SHORS, T.J (1999). Neurogenesis in adulthood : a possible role in learning. Trends in Cognitive Neurosciences, 3, 186-192. |
| SHORS, T.J. BEYLIN, A. & GOULD, E. (2000). The modulation of Pavlovian memory. Behavioral Brain Research, 110, 39-52. |
| SHORS, T.J. (2003). Can new neurons replace memories lost? Science of Aging Knowledge Environment, 49, 35-38. |
| DALLA, C. & SHORS, T.J. (2009). Sex differences in learning processes of classical and operant conditioning. Physiology & Behavior, 97, 229-238. |
|
| |
|
|
Shweder Richard A. ( ) : Anthropologue américain et chef de file de la psychologie culturelle. Collaborateur de Fiske et Markus.
|
SHWEDER, R.A. & LEVINE, R.A. (Eds.) (1984). Culture theory : Essays on mind, self, and emotion. New York : Cambridge University Press. |
| SHWEDER, R.A. & FISKE, D.W. (Eds.) (1986). Metatheory in social science : Pluralisms and subjectivities. Chicago : The University of Chicago Press. |
| SHWEDER, R.A. (2000). The psychology of practice and the practice of the three psychologies. Asian Journal of Social Psychology, 3, 207-222. |
| SHWEDER, R.A., MINOW, M. & MARKUS, H. (Eds.) (2002). Engaging cultural differences : The multicultural challenge in liberal democracies. New York : Russell Sage Foundation Press. |
| SHWEDER, R.A. (2003). Why do men barbecue ? : Recipes for cultural psychology. Cambridge : Harvard University Press. |
|
| |
|
Sida/sidatique/sidéen/ : Maladie chronique, découverte en 1983 par Montagnier et Barré-Sinoussi, causée par le virus d'immunodéficience humaine (VIH), qui rend les gens atteints vulnérables aux infections et aux cancers. Tous les porteurs de ce virus ne développent pas la maladie. Il convient aussi de préciser qu'on ne meurt jamais du sida, mais d'une infection ou d'un cancer qui se développe en raison de l'affaiblissement du système immunaire. Finalement, rappelons que malgré l'existence de nouveaux traitements fort efficaces, comme la trithérapie, qui améliorent l'état de santé des sidéens/sidatiques et augmentent leur espérance de vie, cette maladie est toujours mortelle. La personne atteinte du sida se nomme sidéen ou sidatique. = Syndrome d' Immuno- Déficience Acquise. *VIH. AIDS.
| |
BARRÉ-SINOUSSI, F., CHERMANN, J.C., REY, F., NUGEYRE, M.T., CHAMARET, S., GRUEST, J., DAUGUET, C., AXLER-BLIN, C., VÉZINET-BRUN, F., ROUZIOUX, C., ROZENBAUM, W. & MONTAGNIER, L. (1983). Isolation of a T-lymphotropic retrovirus from a patient at risk for acquired immune deficiency syndrome (AIDS). Science, 220 (4599), 868-871. |
DICLEMENTE, R.J. (1993). Confronting the challenge of AIDS among adolescents : directions for future research. Journal of Adolescent Research, 8, 156-166. |
| DIAMOND, M., IKEGAMI, C. & THORNE, D. (1988). AIDS : sex, love, disease. Tokyo : Gendai Shokan. |
WHALEN, C.K., HENKER, B., BURGESS, S. & O'NEIL, R. (1995). Young people talk about AIDS : "When you get sick, you stay sick." Journal of Clinical Child Psychology, 24, 338-345. |
| FULLER, A.K. & BARTUCCI, R. (1991). HIV transmission and childhood sexual abuse. Journal of Sex Education & Therapy, 17 (1). |
GERRARD, M., GIBBONS, F.X. & BUSHMAN. B.J. (1996). The relation between perceived vulnerability to HIV and precautionary sexual behavior. Psychological Bulletin, 119, 390-409. |
| DICLEMENTE, R.J. (1991). Predictors of HIV-preventive sexual behavior in a high-risk adolescent population : the influence of perceived peer norms and sexual communication on incarcerated adolescents' consistent use of condoms. Journal of Adolescent Health, 12, 385-390. |
WHALEN, C.K., HENKER, B., HOLLINGSHEAD, J. & BURGESS, S. (1996). Parent-adolescent dialogues about AIDS. Journal of Family Psychology, 10, 343-357. |
| |
HAMERS, F.F., DOWNS, A.M., INFUSO, A. & BRUNET, J.-B. (1998). Diversity of the HIV/AIDS epidemic in Europe. AIDS, 12 (S), S63-S70. |
| |
GARCIA-MORENO, C. & WATTS, C. (2000). Violence against women : Its importance for HIV/AIDS. AIDS, 14 (3), 253-265. |
| BURGESS, A.W. & BAKER, T. (1992). AIDS and victims of sexual assault. Hospital & Community Psychiatry, 43 (5), 447-448. |
BOGART, L.M. & BIRD, S.T. (2003). Exploring the relationship of conspiracy beliefs about HIV/AIDS to sexual behaviors and attitudes among African American adults. Journal of the National Medical Association, 95, 1057-1065. |
|
RABKIN, J.G., McElHINEY, M., FERRANDO, S., VAN GORP, W., LIN, S. (2004). Predictors of employment of men with HIV/AIDS : A longitudinal study. Psychosomatic Medicine, 66, 72-78. |
| |
|
Sidanius James (1945-) : Psychosociologue américain, spécialisé dans l'étude des hiérarchies, du racisme et de la dominance sociale. Collaborateur de Ekemammar et Pratto.
 |
SIDANIUS, J. (1978). Cognitive functioning and socio-political ideology : An exploratory study. Perceptual & Motor Skills, 46, 515-530. |
| SIDANIUS, J. (1985). Cognitive functioning and socio-political ideology revisited. Political Psychology, 6, 637-661. |
| SIDANIUS, J. & PRATTO, F. (1999). Social dominance : An intergroup theory of social hierarchy and oppression. New York : Cambridge University Press. |
| FEDERICO, C.M. & SIDANIUS, J. (2002). Racism, ideology, and affirmative action revisited : The antecedents and consequences of “Principled objections” to affirmative action. Journal of Personality & Social Psychology, 82 (4), 488-502. |
| SIDANIUS, J., SINCLAIR, S. & PRATTO, F. (2006). Social dominance orientation, gender and increasing college exposure. Journal of Applied Social Psychology, 36, 1640-1653. |
|
|
|
Sidman Murray (Boston 1923-) : Psychologue béhavioriste américain et spécialiste de l'évitement. Étudiant de Schoenfeld et Keller. Collaborateur d' Iversen. 
 |
SIDMAN, M. (1953). Two temporal parameters of the maintenance of avoidance behavior by the white rat. Journal of Comparative & Physiological Psychology, 46 (4), 253-261. |
| SIDMAN, M. (1960). Tactics of scientific research : Evaluating experimental data in psychology. New York : Basic Books. |
| SIDMAN, M. & TAILBY, W. (1982). Conditional discrimination vs. matching to sample : An expansion of the testing paradigm. Journal of the Experimental Analysis of Behavior, 37, 5-22. [PDF] |
| SIDMAN, M. RAUZIN, R., LAZAR, R., CUNNINGHAM, S., TAILBY, W. & CARRIGAN, P. (1982). A search for symmetry in the conditional discriminations of rhesus monkeys, baboons, an children. Journal of the Experiimental Analysis of Behavior, 37 (1), 23-44. [PDF] |
| SIDMAN, M. (2000). Equivalence relations and the reinforcement contingency. Journal of the Experimental Analysis of Behavior, 74, 127-146. [PDF] |
|
| |
|
Siegel Sydney (1916-1961) : Psychologue béhavioriste américain, spécialisée dans les statistiques nonparamétriques et la théorie de la décision. Collaborateur de Tukey et Wagner.
|
SIEGEL, S. (1956). Non-parametric statistics for the behavioral sciences. New York : McGraw-Hill. |
| SIEGEL, S. & GOLDSTEIN, D.A. (1959). Decision making behavior in a two-choice uncertain outcome situation. Journal of Experimental Psychology, 57, 37-42. |
| SIEGEL, S. & FOURAKER, L.B. (1960). Bargaining and group decision making. New York : McGraw Hill. |
| SIEGEL, S. & WAGNER, A.R. (1963). Extended acquisition training and resistance to extinction. Journal of Experimental Psychology, 66, 308-310. |
| SIEGEL, S. & CASTELLAN, N.J. (1988). Nonparametric statistics for the behavioral sciences. New York : McGraw-Hill. |
|
| |
|
Siegler Robert S. ( ) : Psychologue cognitiviste américain, spécialisé dans l'étude du développement cognitif.
|
SIEGLER, R.S. (1976). Three aspects of cognitive development. Cognitive Psychology, 8, 481-520. [PDF] |
| SIEGLER, R.S. (1981). Developmental sequences within and between concepts. Society for Research in
Child Development Monographs, 46 (Whole No. 189) |
| SIEGLER, R.S. & CROWLEY, K. (1991). The microgenetic method : A direct means for studying cognitive development. American Psychologist, 46, 606-620. |
| SIEGLER, R.S. (1996). Emerging minds : The process of change in children’s thinking. New York :
Oxford University Press. |
| SIEGLER, R.S. (2000). The rebirth of children’s learning. Child Development, 71, 26-35. |
|
| |
|
|
Signal :
Comportement ou réaction qui communique un état ou une intention. Signal.
| |
GRAFEN, A. (1990). Biological signals as handicaps. Journal of Theoretical Biology, 144, 517-546. |
| ROWLAND, W.J., BAUDE, C.L. & HORAN, T.T. (1991). Signalling of sexual receptivity by pigmentation pattern in female sticklebacks. Animal Behavior, 42, 243-249. |
| MAYNARD SMITH, J. (1991). Honest signalling : the Philip Sidney game. Animal Behaviour, 42, 1034–1035. |
| MAYNARD SMITH, J. (1994). Must reliable signals always be costly? Animal Behaviour, 47, 1115–1120. |
| HASSON, O. (1997). Towards a general theory of biological signaling. Journal of Theoretical Biology, 185, 139-156. |
|
| |
|
Signe : Le signe est la réunion arbitraire d'un signifié (concept) et d'un signifiant collectif (le son, l'image ou le comportement produit pour désigner ce concept). EX: Le mot chien est un signe pour un enfant qui a compris qu'un chien fait toujours wouf (concept) et que le son «chien» est utilisé dans son milieu pour désigner tous les animaux qui font wouf. Pour un anglophone, le son serait différent (dog) mais le concept serait équivalent. Le signe est donc arbitraire car il varie selon les langues et les cultures ( = non-motivé). La signification du signe est collective puisque déterminée par les usages formels (dictionnaire, grammaire, etc) et informels (mode langagière, expressions nouvelles, etc) de la communauté verbale (valeur communicative) et non par le locuteur. Il peut s'agir d'un mot (chien), d'un icone (:0) ou d'un comportement (signe de croix, doigt d'honneur, etc). La fonction première du signe est de représenter un objet, mais il peut aussi jouer le rôle d'indice. *symbole.
|
|
Signifiant : Terme proposé par Saussure pour désigner le son ou l'image acoustique d'un concept (ou signifié). Signifiant et signifié.
|
Significance : Revue scientifique de statistiques. Éditeur : Wiley.
JOHNSON, B.T. & KIRSCH, I. (2008). Interpreting the efficacy of
antidepressants : Statistical significance versus clinical benefits. Significance, 5, 54-58. |
|
Signification (logique) : Meaning.
| |
OGDEN, C.K. & RICHARDS, I.A.(1923).The meaning of meaning. New York : Harcourt,Brace. |
| RUSSELL, B. (1926). The meaning of meaning [Reviewof C.K.Ogden & I.A.Richards]. Dial, 81, 114-121. |
| SCHLICK, M. (1936). Meaning and verification. Philosophical Review, 45, 339-369. |
| CARNAP, R. (1937). Testability and meaning. Phil. Sci. 4, 1-40. |
| HEMPEL, C.G. (1959). The empiricist criterion of meaning. in A. J. Ayer (Ed.), Logical positivism. London : Allen & Unwin. |
| GRICE, H.P. (1957). Meaning. The Philosophical Review, 64, 377-388. |
| GRICE, H.P. (1968). Utterer's meaning, sentence-meaning and word-meaning. Foundations of Language, 4, 225-242. |
| GRICE, H.P. (1969). Utterer's meaning and intention. The Philosophical Review, 78, 147-177. |
| LYCAN, W.G. (1994). Modality and meaning. Kluwer Academic Publishing, Studies in Linguistics and Philosophy series. |
|
| |
|
Signification (psychologie) : Meaning.
| |
KANTOR, J.R. (1921). An objective interpretation of meanings. American Journal of Psychology, 32, 231-248. |
|
| OSGOOD, C.E. (1952). The nature and measurement of meaning. Psychological Bulletin, 49, 197-237 |
SKINNER, B.F. (1973). Reflections on meaning and structure. In R. Brower, H. Vendler & J. Hollander (Eds.), I.A. Richards : Essays in his honor (pp. 199-209). New York : Oxford University Press. |
| |
KINTSCH, W. (1974). The representation of meaning in memory. Hillsdale, NJ: Erlbaum. |
| STAATS, C.K. & STAATS, A.W. (1957). Meaning established by classical conditioning. Journal of Experimental Psychology, 1957, 54, 74-80. |
OSGGOD, C.E. (1979). Focus on meaning : Explorations in semantic space. Mouton Publishers. |
| |
REYNA, V.F. (1981). The language of possibility and probability : Effects of negation on meaning. Memory and Cognition, 9, 642-650. |
| STAATS, A.W., STAATS, C.K. & HEARD, W.G. (1959). Language conditioning of meaning to meaning using a semantic generalization paradigm. Journal of Experimental Psychology, 57, 187-192. |
BRUNER, J.S. (1990). Acts of meaning. Cambridge : Cambridge University Press. |
| BERGMANN, G. (1959). Meaning and existence. Madison : University of Wisconsin Press. |
|
| STAATS, A.W. & STAATS, C.K. & HEARD, W.G. (1961). Denotative meaning established by classical conditioning. Journal of Experimental Psychology, 61, 300-303. |
LOEWER, B. & REY, G. (1991). Meaning in mind : Fodor and his critics. Oxford : Blackwell. |
| STAATS, A.W. & STAATS, C.K., FINLEY, J.R. & MINKE, K.A. (1963). Meaning established by classical conditioning controlling associates to the UCS. Journal of General Psychology, 69, 247-252. |
BILGRAMI, A. (1992). Belief and meaning. Oxford : Basil Blackwell. |
| OSGGOD, C.E., SUCI, G.J. & TANNENBAUM, P.H. (1967). The measurement of meaning. University of Illinois Press. |
PARTINGTON, A. (1998). Patterns and meanings. Amsterdam : John Benjamins Publishing. |
| SIMON, H.A. & SIKLOSSY, L. (Eds.) (1972). Representation and meaning. Englewood Cliffs NJ. : Prentice-Hall, Inc. |
STEPHENS, L.G. (2001). Mind, brain, and meaning. Inquiry, 44 (2), 227-238. |
| |
BOUDEWIJNSE, G.J. (2004). Form and meaning. Gestalt Theory, 26 (1), 151-168. |
| LABOV, W. (1973). The boundaries of words and their meanings. In C.-J.N. Bailey & R.W. Shuy (Eds.), New ways of analysing variation in english (pp. 340-373). Washington : Georgetown University Press. |
KINTSCH, W. (2007). Meaning in context. In T.K, Landauer, D.D., McNamara, S., Dennis & W. Kintsch (Eds.), Handbook of latent semantic analysis (pp. 89-105). Mahwah, NJ : Erlbaum. |
|
|
| |
|
|
|
Significatif : Terme qui qualifie un résultat qui confirme l'hypothèse d'une recherche, résultat habituellement inférieur au seuil de signation fixé par le chercheur. Significatif et différence significative. Statistical significance.
| |
TAKANE, Y. & CRAMER, E.M. (1975). Regions of significance in multiple regression analysis. Multivariate Behavioral Research, 10, 373-383. |
| DONNELL, S.M. & HALL, J. (1980). Men and women as managers : A significant case of no significant difference. Organizational Dynamics, 8 (4), 60-77. |
| SCHMIDT, F.L. (1996). Statistical significance testing and cumulative knowledge in psychology : Implications for training of researchers. Psychological Methods, 1 (2), 115-129. |
| JOHNSON, B.T. & KIRSCH, I. (2008). Interpreting the efficacy of
antidepressants : Statistical significance versus clinical benefits. Significance, 5, 54-58. |
|
| |
|
|
Silk Joan B. ( ) : Primatologue américain, spécialisée dans l'étude de la cognition animale, notamment chez le babouin. Collaborateur de Alberts, Altmann, Cheney, Povinelli, Seyfarth, Vonk et Wrangham.
|
SILK, J.B., CHENEY, D.L. & SEYFARTH, R.M. (1996). The form and function of post-conflict interactions among female baboons. Animal Behaviour, 52, 259-268. [PDF] |
| SILK, J.B., CHENEY, D.L. & SEYFARTH, R.M. (1999). The structure of social relationships among female savannah baboons in Moremi Reserve, Botswana. Behaviour, 136, 679-703. [PDF] |
| SILK, J.B., ALBERTS S.C., ALTMANN, J. (2003). Social bonds of female baboons enhance infant survival. Science, 302, 1231-1234. [PDF] |
| SILK, J.B. (2007). Social components of fitness in primate groups. Science, 317, 1347-1351. [PDF] |
| SILK, J.B. (2007). The strategic dynamics of cooperation in primate groups. Advances in the Study of Behaviour, 37, 1-42. [PDF] |
|
| |
|
Similarité : Comparaison faite entre deux objets ou plus ayant plusieurs propriétés communes, mais se distinguant sur au moins un aspect (sinon = identique). Similarité et identité. = ensemble des similarités. Similarity.
| |
EKEHAMMAR, B. (1972). A comparative study of some multidimensional vector models for subjective similarity. Scandinavian Journal of Psychology, 13, 190-197. |
KENNY, D.A. & ACITELLI, L.K. (1994). Measuring similarity in couples. Journal of Family Psychology, 8, 417-431. |
| EKEHAMMAR, B. (1972). Multidimensional scaling according to different vector models for subjective similarity. Acta Psychologica, 36, 79-84. |
ACITELLI, L.K., KENNY, D.A. & WEINER, D. (2001). The importance of similarity and understanding of partners' marital ideals to relationship satisfaction. Personal Relationships, 8, 167-185. |
| TVERSKY, A. (1977). Features of similarity. Psychological Review, 84, 327-352. |
BURGER J.M., MESAIN, N., PATEL, S., DELPRADO, A. & ANDERSON, C. (2004). What a coincidence! The effects of incidental similarity on compliance. Personality & Social Psychology Bulletin, 30, 35-43. |
| DUNCAN, J. & HUMPHREYS, G.W. (1989). Visual search and stimulus similarity. Psychological Review, 96, 433-458. |
SILVIA, P.J. (2005). Deflecting reactance : The role of similarity in increasing compliance and reducing resistance. Basic & Applied Social Psychology, 27, 277-284. |
| NAIRNE, J.S. (1990). Similarity and long-term memory for order. Journal of Memory & Language, 29, 733-746. [PDF] |
GUÉGUEN, N. & MARTIN, A. (2009). Incidental similarity facilitates behavioural mimicry. Social Psychology, 40 (2), 88-92. [PDF] |
| TREISMAN, A.M. (1991). Search, similarity and the integration of features between and within dimensions. Journal of Experimental Psychology : Human Perception & Performance, 27, 652-676. |
GUÉGUEN, N., MARTIN, A. & VION, M. (2009). L'effet d'une similarité fortuite entre deux individus sur le comportement d'imitation. Psychologie Française, 54, 337-353. [PDF] |
|
|
| |
|
Simmel Ernst (Breslau 1882-1947 Los Angeles ) : Médecin et psychanalyste allemand. Analysé par Abraham. Collaborateur de Ferenczi et Jones.
|
FERENCZI, S., ABRAHAM, K., SIMMEL, E. & JONES, E. (1921). Psychoanalysis and the war neurosis. The International Psycho-Analytical Library, 2, 1-59. |
| SIMMEL, E. (1921). On the psychoanalysis and the war neuroses. London : International Psychoanalytic Press. |
| SIMMEL, E. (1929). Psycho-Analytic treatment in a sanatorium. International Journal of Psycho-Analysis, 10, 70-89. |
| SIMMEL, E. (1944). Self-preservation and the death instinct. Pyschoanalytic Quarterly, 13, 160-185. |
| SIMMEL, E. (1948). Alcoholism and addiction. Pyschoanalytic Quarterly, 17, 6-31. |
|
| |
|
|
|
Simon Herbert Alexander (Milwaukee États-Unis 1916-2001) : Mathématicien et économiste américain, chef de file du cognitivisme américain (théorie des jeux, de la décision) et de l'intelligence artificielle. Il a développé le concept de rationalité limitée. Il s'est également intéressé au fonctionnement des entreprises. Lauréat du prix Nobel d'économie en 1978. Professeur d'Ericsson et March. Collaborateur de Gobet et Newell.
 No 37 |
SIMON, H.A. (1957). A behavior model of rational choice. Quarterly Journal of Economics 69, 89-118. |
| MARCH, J.G. & SIMON, H.A. (1958). Organizations. New York : John Wiley. |
| SIMON, H.A. (1969/2004). Sciences of the artificial / Les sciences de l'artificiel. Cambridge/Paris : MIT Press/Gallimard. |
| SIMON, H.A. (1974). How big is a chunk? Science, 183, 482-488. |
| SIMON, H.A. (1982). Models of bounded rationality. Cambridge, Massachusetts : MIT Press. |
|
|
|
Simon Theodore (1873-1961) : Psychiatre français et co-inventeur avec Binet du premier test d'intelligence, le Binet-Simon. Professeur de Piaget et collaborateur de Binet.
|
BINET, A. et SIMON, T. (1905). Methodes nouvelles pour la diagnostic du niveau intellectuel des anormaux. Annee Psychologique, 11, 191-244. |
| BINET, A. et SIMON, T. (1905). Applications des methods nouvelles au diagnostic du niveau intellectuel chez des enfants normaux et anormaux d’hospice et d’école primaire. Année Psychologique, 11, 245-366. |
| BINET, A. et SIMON, T. (1907). Les enfants anormaux. Paris : Citee. |
| BINET, A. et SIMON, T. (1983). The development of intelligence in children. Salem, New Hampshire : Ayer Company. |
|
| |
|
Simon William (New York 1930-2000) : Sociologue américain spécialisé dans l'étude de la sexualité. On lui doit le concept de script sexuel, développé en collaboration avec Gagnon. Collaborateur de Gagnon.
|
GAGNON J.H. & SIMON W. (1970). Sexual encounters between adults and children, sex information and education. New York : Council of the United States. |
| GAGNON J.H. & SIMON W. (1973). Sexual conduct. The Socialsources of human sexuality. Chicago : Aldine. |
| SIMON, W. (1998). Postmodern sexualities. Contemporary Sociology, 27 (5), 475-477. |
| SIMON, W. (1999). Sexual conduct in retrospective perspective. Sexualities, 2 (1), 126-133. |
| SIMON W. & GAGNON, J.H. (2003). Sexual scripts : Origins, influences and changes. Qualitative Sociology, 26 (4), 491-497. |
|
| |
|
Simonton Dean Keith (Glendale 1948-) : Psychologue cognitiviste américain et historien américain, spécialisé dans l'étude de la créativité.
 |
SIMONTON, D.K. (1983). Psychohistory. In R. Harré & R. Lamb (Eds.), The encyclopedic dictionary of psychology (pp. 499-500). Oxford : Blackwell. |
| SIMONTON, D.K. (1988). Age and outstanding achievement : What do we know after a century of research? Psychological Bulletin, 104, 251-267. |
| SIMONTON, D.K. (1992). Gender and genius in Japan : Feminine eminence in masculine culture. SexRoles, 27, 101-119. |
| SIMONTON, D.K. (1997). Creative productivity : A predictive and explanatory model of career trajectories and landmarks. Psychological Review, 104, 66-89. |
| SIMONTON, D.K. (2007). Psychology’s limits as a scientific discipline : A personal view. Applied & Preventive Psychology : Current Scientific Perspectives, 12, 35-36. |
|
| |
|
|
|
|
Simpson Jeffry A. ( ) : Psychologue évolutionniste américain. Il s'intéresse notamment à l'attachement. Collaborateur de Belsky, Bersheid, Gangestad et Snyder.
|
SIMPSON, J.A., GANGESTAD, S.W., CHRISTENSEN, P.N. & LECK, K. (1999). Fluctuating asymmetry, sociosexuality, and intrasexual competitive tactics. Journal of Personality & Social Psychology, 76, 159-172. |
| SIMPSON, J.A., RHOLES, W.S., CAMPBELL, L., TRAN, S. & WILSON, C.L. (2003). Adult attachment, the transition to parenthood, and depressive symptoms. Journal of Personality & Social Psychology, 84, 1172-1187. |
| SIMPSON, J.A. & CAMPBELL, L. (2005). Methods of evolutionary sciences. In D.M. Buss (Ed.), The handbook of evolutionary psychology (pp. 119-144). New York : Wiley. |
| SIMPSON, J.A., COLLINS, J.A., TRAN, S. & HAYDON, K.C. (2007). Attachment and the experience and expression of emotions in adult romantic relationships : A developmental perspective. Journal of Personality & Social Psychology, 92, 355-367. |
| SIMPSON, J.A. (2007). Psychological foundations of trust. Current Directions in Psychological Science, 16, 264-268. |
|
| |
|
Simpson George Gaylord (Chicago 1902-1984) : Paléontologue et évolutioniste américain.
|
SIMPSON, G.G. (1935). The first mammals. Quarterly Review of Biology, 10, 154-180. |
| SIMPSON, G.G. (1940). Types in modern taxonomy. American Journal of Science, 238, 413-431. |
| SIMPSON, G.G. (1949/51). The meaning of evolution / L'évolution et sa signification. New Haven : Yale University Press/Paris : Payot. |
| SIMPSON, G.G. (1951). The species concept. Evolution, 5, 285-298. |
| SIMPSON, G.G. (1958). Behavior and evolution. New Haven : Yale University Press. |
|
| |
|
|
Simulation (informatique) : Programme informatique fondé sur des postulats (un modèle) et des données empiriques, qui formalise certaines propriétés d'un phénomène difficile ou impossible à observer en condition naturelle ou à reproduire en laboratoire, comme l'apprentissage ou le raisonnement. La simulation permet également d'éprouver la cohérence interne d'un modèle. EX: simulation de l'apprentissage d'un réseau neural modélisé. Simulation et modèle. = modélisation.
| |
NEWELL, A. & SIMON, H.A. (1961). Computer simulation of human thinking. Science, 134 (3495), 2011-2017. |
| LOFTUS, G.R. (1993). Computer simulation : Some remarks on theory in psychology. In G. Kerens & C. Lewis (Eds.), Methodological and quantitative issues in the analysis of psychological data (pp. 477-492). Potomac Md : Lawrence Erlbaum. |
|
| |
|
Simulation (psychologique) : Faire semblant, mimer ceci ou cela.
| |
LYKKEN, D.T. (1960). The validity of the guilty knowledge technique : The effects of faking. Journal of Applied Psychology, 44, 258-262. |
|
| |
|
Sinclair Hermina ( ) : Psychologue cognitiviste européenne, spécialisée dans l'étude du langage et du jeu chez l'enfant. Collaboratrice d'Inhelder. = Hermina Sinclair De-Zwart.
|
INHELDER, B., SINCLAIR, H. et BOVET, M. (1974). Apprentissage et structures de la connaissance. Paris : Presses Universitaires de France. |
| SINCLAIR, H. (1989). Language acquisition : A constructivist view. In J. Montangero & A. Tryphon (Eds.), Language and cognition (Vol., 10, p. 7-16). Cahiers de la Fondation Archives Jean Piaget. |
| STAMBACK, M. et SINCLAIR, H. (1990). Les jeux de fiction entre enfants. Paris : Presses Universitaires de France. |
| SINCLAIR, H. (1992). Changing perspectives in child language acquisition. In H. Beilin & P. Pufall (Eds.), Piaget's theory : Prospects and possibilities (pp. 211-228). Hilllsdale, N.J. : Lawrence Erlbaum. |
| SINCLAIR, H. & STAMBACK, M. (1993). Pretend play among 3-year olds. Hillsdale, N.J. : L. Erlbaum. |
|
| |
|
Singe : Ordre des primates. ( ): babouin, bonobo, capucin, chimpanzé, gibbon, gorille, Langur, macaque, mandrill, orang-outan, vervet. Ape, monkey.
| |
HAMILTON, G.V. (1914). A study of sexual tendencies in monkeys and baboons. Journal of Animal Behavior, 4, 295-318. |
WRIGHT, A., SANTIAGO, H., SANDS, S.D. KENDRICK, D. & COOK, R. (1985). Memory processing of serial lists by pigeons, monkeys, and people. Science, 229, 287-289. |
| HAMILTON, G.V. (1916). Perseverance reactions in primates and rodents. Behavior Monographs, 3 (13). |
SAVAGE-RUMBAUGH, E.S. (1986). Ape language : From conditioned response to symbol. New York : Columbia University Press. |
| YERKES, R.M. (1916). Ideational behavior of monkeys and apes. Proceedings of the National Academy of Sciences, 2, 639-642. |
DASSER, V. (1988). A social concept in Java monkeys. Animal Behaviour 36, 225-230. |
| YERKES, R.M. (1916). Provision for the study of monkeys and apes. Science, 43, 231-234. |
CHENEY, D.L. & R.M. SEYFARTH, R.M. (1990). How monkeys see the world. Inside the mind of another species. Chicago : Chicago, University of Chicago Press. |
| |
CHENEY, D.L. & SEYFARTH, R.M. (1992). Precis of "How monkeys see the world". Behavioral & Brain Sciences 15, 135-182. |
| YERKES, R.M. (1916). The mental life of monkeys and apes : A study of ideational behavior. Behavior Monographs, 12. |
BYRNE, R. (1995). The thinking ape. Evolutionary origins of intelligence. Oxford : Oxford University Press. |
| |
SUNDBERG, M.L. (1996). Toward granting linguistic competence to apes:
A review of Savage-Rumbaugh, et al.'s Language comprehension in
ape and child. The Journal of the Experimental Analysis of Behavior. 65, 477-492. [PDF] |
| VYGOTSKY, L. & LURIA, A. (1930/1992). Ape, primitive man and child : Essays in the history of behavior. Orlando : Paul M. Deutsch. |
DE WAAL, F. (1997). Le bon singe. Les bases naturelles de la morale. Paris : Bayard. |
| HARLOW, H.F. (1959). Love in infant monkeys. Scientific American, 200 (6), 68-74. |
CALL, J. & TOMASELLO, M. (1999). A nonverbal theory of mind test : The performance of children and apes. Child Development, 70, 381-395. |
| KELLEHER, R.T., FRY, W. & COOK L. (1964). AdjustingFixed-ratio schedules in the squirrel monkey. Journal of the Experimental Analysis of Behavior, 7, 69-77. |
DE WAAL, F. (2000). Chimpanzee politics : Power and sex among apes. Baltimore : Johns Hopkins University Press. |
| SIDMAN, M. & ROSENBERGER, P.B. (1967). Several methods
for teaching serial position sequences to monkeys. Journal of the Experimental Analysis of Behavior,10, 467-478. |
KOENIG, A., LARNE, Y.E., LU, A. & BORRIES C. (2004). Agonistic behavior and dominance relationships in female Phayre's leaf monkeys—preliminary results. American Journal of Primatology, 64, 351-357. |
| KELLOGG, W.N. & KELLOGG, L.A. (1967). The ape and the child : A study of environmental influence on early behaviour. New York : Hafner. |
BERING, J.M. (2004). A critical review of the "Enculturation hypothesis" : The effects of human rearing on great ape social cognition. Animal Cognition, 7 (4), 201-212. |
| SCHAEFER, H.H. (1970). Self-injurious behavior: shaping “head banging” in monkeys. Journal of Applied Behavior Analysis, 3 (2), 111-116. |
BRÄUER, J., CALL, J. & TOMASELLO, M. (2005). All great ape species follow gaze to distant locations and around barriers. Journal of Comparative Psychology, 119, 145-154. |
| LAURSEN, A.M. (1972). Post-reinforcement pauses and response rate of monkeys on a two-hand fixed- ratio schedule. Journal of the Experimental Analysis of Behavior, 17 (1), 85-94. [PDF] |
|
| KELLY, D.D. (1973). Suppression of random-ratio and acceleration of temporally spaced responding by the same prereward stimulus in monkeys. Journal of Experimental Analysis of Behavior, 20 (3), 363-373. |
HOHMANN, G., ROBBINS, M.M. & BOESCH, C. (2006). Feeding ecology of apes and other primates. Cambridge : Cambridge University Press. |
| ZEKI, S.M. (1978). Functional specialisation in the visual cortex of the rhesus monkey. Nature, 274, 423-428. |
|
| TERRACE, H.S., PETITTO, L.A., SANDERS, R.J. & BEVER, T.G. (1979). Can an ape create a sentence? Science, 206, 891-902. |
MULCAHY, N.J. & CALL, J. (2006). Apes save tools for future use. Science, 312, 1038-1040. |
| PREMACK, D. & PREMACK, A.J. (1982). The mind of an ape. Norton. |
POLLICK, A.S. & DE WAAL, B.M. (2007). Ape gestures and language evolution. Proceedings of the National Academy of Sciences, 104, 8184-8189. |
| COPPENS, Y. (1983). Le singe, l'Afrique et l'homme. Paris : Fayard. |
KORNELL, N., SON, L. & TERRACE, H.S. (2007). Transfer of metacognitive skills and hint seeking in monkeys. Psychological Science, 18 (1), 64-71. [PDF] |
| THORELL, L.G., DE VALOIS, R.L. & ALBRECHT D.G. (1984). Spatial mapping of monkey V1 cells with pure color and luminance stimuli. Vision Research, 24 (7), 751-769. |
CALL, J. & TOMASELLO, M. (2007). The gestural communication of apes and monkeys. New York : LEA. |
| DAWKINS, R. (2004/07). The ancestor's tale : A pilgrimage to the dawn of evolution / Il était une fois l'évolution. New York : Houghton Mifflin/ Paris : Hachette. |
ROBBINS, M.M. & BOESCH, C. (2011). Among African Apes: Stories and photos from the field. Berkeley : University of California Press. |
| |
|
Singer Jerome E. ( ) : Psychosociologue américain et spécialiste des émotions. Il a développé une théorie des émotions en collaboration avec Schachter. Collaborateur de Baum, Cohen, Glass, Schachter et Valins.
 |
SCHACHTER, S. & SINGER, J.E. (1962). Cognitive, social, and physiological determinants of emotional states. Psychological Review, 69, 379-399. |
| COHEN, S., GLASS, D.C. & SINGER, J.E. (1973). Apartment noise, auditory discrimination and reading ability. Journal of Experimental Social Psychology, 9, 407-433. [PDF] |
| GLASS, D.C., SINGER J.E., LEONARD, S., RANTZ, D., COHEN, S., & CUMMINGS, H. (1973). Perceived control of aversive stimulation and the reduction of stress responses. Journal of Personality, 41, 577-595. |
| BAUM, A., SINGER, J.E. & VALINS, S. (Eds) (1979). Advances in environmental Psychology. Vol I - The urban environment. New York : John Wiley & Sons, Inc. |
| BAUM, A., GRUNBERG, N.E. & SINGER, J.E. (1992). Biochemical measurements in the study of emotion. Psychological Science, 3 (1), 56-60. |
|
|
|
Singer Jerome L. (New York 1924- ) : Psychologue américain et spécialiste des médias, notamment de la télévision, et du rêve éveillé. Professeur de Feingold. Collaborateur de Rodin.
|
SINGER, J.L., SINGER, D.G. & RAPACZYNSKI, W.S. (1984). Family patterns and television viewing as predictors of children’s beliefs and aggression.
Journal of Communication, 34 (2), 73-89. |
| SINGER, J.L. & SINGER, D.G. (1986). Family experiences and television viewing as predictors of children’s imagination, restlessness, and aggression.
Journal of Social Issues, 42 (3), 107-124. |
| SINGER, J.L. & SINGER, D.G. (1986). Television viewing and family communication style as predictors of children’s emotional behavior. Journal of Children in Contemporary Society, 17, 75-91. |
| SINGER, J.L. & BONNANO, G.A. (1990). Personality and private experience : Individual differences in consciousness and in attention to subjective phenomena. In L. Pervin (Ed.), Handbook of personality. New York : Guilford Press. |
| SINGER, D. & SINGER, J.L. (Eds.) (2001). Handbook of children and the media. Thousand Oaks, CA : Sage Publishing Co. |
|
| |
|
Site internet  : Internet explose ! C'est une évidence, et ce site en est la preuve par A+B. Ce lexique vous propose donc des sites internet qui vous permettront d'en apprendre un peu plus sur la psychologie et les sciences humaines en général. Il s'agit soit de sites rédigés par des scientifiques, soit de sites d'érudition développés par des mordus rigoureux, soit encore des mégasites comme Wikipedia (dont les rubriques en sciences sont généralement de bonne qualité). Ces sites, sauf exception, ont en commun d'offrir à l'internaute une information de qualité, la plupart du temps sans publicité. Il va de soi que je ne peux garantir la pertinence ou l'exactitude de leur contenu, ni le bon fonctionnement de tous les hyperliens (plus de 10,000 !). Par conséquent, si vous constatez qu'un lien ne fonctionne pas ou que vous êtes redirigé mystérieusement vers l'Église de scientologie, veuillez m'en informer en écrivant à l'adresse suivante : claude.goulet@collegeahuntsic.qc.ca. ( ): site internet pédagogique, site internet scientifique, site internet de vulgarisation scientifique. Web site.
|
|
Site internet pédagogique : Site internet dont la forme et le contenu permettent l'apprentissage d'une matière scolaire particulière, en classe ou à distance. EX: ce site. = site web pédagogique, site internet de cours. ( ): Ballantyne, Bégin, Beaugrand, Bélanger, Boeree, Dawson, Desgroseillers, Falardeau, Forget, Gaulin, Goulet, Paquette, Patry, Proulx, Richard-Bessette, Webb, Yáñez.
|
Site internet scientifique : Il existe au moins six types de site internet scientifique : 1) Il y a des sites que l'on dit de dépôt, dans lesquels des articles scientifiques ou des livres ont été numérisés et sont offert gratuitement ou non, en tout ou en partie, sous différents formats (pdf, doc, html, etc.). EX: Les classiques des sciences sociales. 2) Il existe aussi des sites rédigés par des scientifiques ou des érudits, à titre personnel ou en collaboration avec une institution scientifique (universités, centre de recherches, etc.), et dont l'objectif est d'exprimer un point de vue personnel sur des données empiriques ou une théorie en particulier. EX: Le site de Richard Dawkins. Il ne faut pas confondre cette dernière forme avec les sites de vulgarisation scientifique qui ne sont habituellement pas rédigés par des scientifiques. 3) On trouve de plus en plus sur internet des sites vitrines qui servent d'abord et avant tout à promouvoir le travail des scientifiques et de leur équipe de recherche, et dans lesquels on trouve parfois des articles en format pdf. EX: Site d'Henri Markovits. 4) On trouve également de plus en plus de blogues tenus par des scientifiques. EX: Blogue de Duncan Double. 5) On peut également inclure dans cette famille de site, les sites pédagogiques qui présentent une matière scientifique. EX: Blogue de Double. 6) Finalement, certains sites encyclopédiques proposent des thèmes dont le contenu a été rédigé par des scientifiques. EX: Agora. ( ): Voir tableau ci-bas.
| Types de site + exemples |
| 1 |
Site de dépôt |
|
| 2 |
Site d'érudit |
|
| 3 |
Site vitrine |
|
| 4 |
Blogue |
|
| 5 |
Site pédagogique |
|
| 6 |
Site encyclopédique |
|
| |
DILLON, A. (2000). Designing a better learning environment with the Web : Problems and prospects. CyberPsychology & Behavior, 3, 97-101. |
| SELIM, H.M. (2003). An empirical investigation of student acceptance of course websites. Computers & Education, 40, 343-360. |
| ROBERTS, G. (2003). Teaching using the Web : Conceptions and approaches from a phenomenographic perspective. Instructional Science, 31, 127-150. |
| CALANDA, B. & BARRON, A.E. (2005). A preliminary investigation of advance organizers for a complex educational Website. Journal of Educational Multimedia & Hypermedia, 14, 5-23. |
| ESPIRITU, L. (2007). E-teaching skills. Communication & Cognition, 40, 119-126. |
| YANG, F.-Y. & TSAI, C.-C. (2008). Investigating university student preferences and beliefs about learning in the web-based context. Computers & Education, 50, 1284-1303. |
|
| |
|
Situation étrange : Situation expérimentale mise au point par Ainsworth afin de déterminer quel type d'attachement lie un enfant à ses parents. Cette situation consiste à placer un enfant et son parent dans une pièce qui ne leur est pas familière, puis d'y faire entrer un étranger. Le psychologue observe alors les réactions de l'enfant en présence de l'étranger, seul avec l'étranger, en l'absence de la mère/père et de l'étranger, et ainsi de suite.
| |
AINSWORTH, M.D., BLEHAR, M.C., WATERS, E. & WALL, S. (1978). Patterns of attachment : A psychological study of the strange situation. Hillsdale, NJ : Lawrence Erlbaum. |
| GROSSMANN, K.E., GROSSMANN, K., HUBER, F. & WARTHER, U. (1981). German children's behavior toward their mothers at 12 months and their fathers at 18 months in Ainsworth's strange situation. International Journal of Behavioral Development, 4, 157-184. |
| LAMB, M.E., THOMPSON, R.A., GARDNER, W.P., CHARNOV, E.L. & ESTES, D. (1984). Security of infantile attachment as assessed in the 'strange situation'; its study and biological interpretations. Behavioral & Brain Sciences, 7, 127-147. |
| TAKAHASHI, K. (1986). Examining the strange-situation procedure with Japanese mothers and 12-month old infants. Developmental Psychology, 22, 265-270. |
| VAN IJZENDOORN, M.H. & KROONENBERG, P.M. (1988). Cross-cultural patterns of attachment : A meta-analysis of the strange-situation. Child Development, 59, 147-156. |
| VAN IJZENDOORN, M.H. & KROONENBERG, P.M. (1990). Cross-cultural consistency of coding the strange situation. Infant Behavior & Development, 13, 469-485. |
| FRALEY, C.R. & SPIEKER, S.J. (2003). Are infant attachment patterns continuously or categorically distributed? A taxometric analysis of strange situation behavior. Developmental Psychology, 39, 387-404. |
|
| |
|
Skeptical Inquirer (The...) : Revue scientifique multidisciplinaire. Éditeur :
GILOVICH, T.D. (1997). Some systematic biases of everyday judgment. The Skeptical Inquirer, 21, 31-35.
|
|
Skinner Burrhus Frederic (Susquehanna Pennsylvanie 1904-1990 Cambridge Massachusetts) : Psychologue béhavioriste américain et fondateur du béhaviorisme radical et de l'analyse expérimentale du comportement. Il a découvert le conditionnement opérant et inventé un dispositif expérimental pour en simplifier l'étude. Il a aussi mis au point une technique d'enseignement programmé qui se fonde sur le conditionnement oérant. Finalement, il s'est intéressé aux notions de contrôle, de déterminisme et de superstition. Il a dit : « Un monde simplement heureux n'est pas suffisant; il doit être un monde qui ait quelques chances de survie ». Et aussi : « On doit qualifier d'échec un système d'éducation qui ne peut amener les étudiants à apprendre qu'en les menaçant ou en les punissant s'iis n'apprennent pas.» Skinner et Chomsky. Étudiant de Crozier. Professeur de Barrett, Bijou, Binder, Breland, Estes, Gage, Hineline et Staddon. Collaborateur de Carroll, Catania, Epstein, Morse, Heron, Holland, Lindsley, Reynolds, Rogers, Vaughan.
 
No 1 |
SKINNER, B.F. (1953). Science and human behavior. Macmillan Free Press/Simon & Schuster. [PDF] |
| SKINNER, B.F. (1957). Verbal behavior. New York : Appleton-Century-Crofts. |
| SKINNER, B.F. (1969/71). Contingencies of reinforcement : A theoretical analysis. New York : Appleton-Century-Crofts. / L'analyse expérimentale du comportement. Paris : Seuil. |
| SKINNER, B.F. (1984). The evolution of behavior. Journal of the Experimental Analysis of Behavior, 41, 217-221. [PDF] |
| SKINNER, B.F. (1989). The behavior of the listener. In S.C. Hayes (Ed.), Rule-governed behavior : Cognition, contingencies, and instructional control (pp. 85-96). New York : Plenum Press. |
| |
| COLEMAN, S.R. .(1985). B.F.Skinner, 1926-1928 : From literature to psychology. Behavior Analyst, 8,77-92. [PDF] |
| EPSTEIN, R. (1977). A listing of the published works of B.F. Skinner, with notes and comments. Behaviorism, 5 (1), 99-110. [PDF] |
| BJORK, D.W. (1993). B.F. Skinner : a life. New York : Basic Books. |
| SMITH, L.M. (1994). B.F. SKINNER (1904-1990). Perspectives : Revue Trimestrielle d’Éducation Comparée, 24 (3/4), 539-552. [PDF] |
| VARGAS, J.S. (2004). Contingencies over B.F. Skinner’s discovery of contingencies. European Journal of Behavior Analysis, 5, 137-142. [PDF] |
|
|
|
Skitka Linda J. ( ) : Psychosociologue américaine et spécialiste de la mémoire. .
|
SKITKA, L.J. (1990). Gender roles and the categorization of gender as a cognitive schema. Sex Roles, 22, 133-150. |
| SKITKA, L.J. (1999). Ideological and attributional boundaries on public compassion : Reactions to individuals and communities affected by a natural disaster. Personality & Social Psychology Bulletin, 25, 793-792. |
| SKITKA, L.J., BAUMAN, C.W. & SARGIS, E.G. (2005). Moral conviction: Another contributor to attitude strength or something more? Journal of Personality & Social Psychology, 88, 895-917. |
| SKITKA, L.J. (2010). The psychology of moral conviction. Social & Personality Psychology Compass, 4, 267-281. [PDF] |
| SKITKA, L.J. (2011). Moral convictions and moral courage : Common denominators of good and evil. In M. Mikulincer & P. Shaver (Eds.), Social psychology of morality : Exploring the causes of good and evil. Washington DC : American Psychological Association. |
|
|
|
Slamecka Norman J. ( ) : Psychologue cognitiviste américain et spécialiste de la mémoire. En collaboration avec Graf, il a découvert l'effet de génération.
|
SLAMECKA, N.J. (1968). An examination of trace storage in free recall. Journal of Experimental Psychology, 76, 504-513. |
| SLAMECKA, N.J. & GRAF, P. (1978). The generation effect : Delineation of a phenomenon. Journal of Experimental Psychology : Human Learning & Memory, 4 (6), 592-604. |
| McELROY, L.A. & SLAMECKA, N.J.. (1982). Memorial consequences of generating nonwords : Implications for semantic-memory interpretations of the generation effect. Journal of Verbal Learning & Verbal Behavior, 21, 249-259. |
| SLAMECKA, N.J. FEVREISKI, J. (1983). The generation effect when generation fails. Journal of Verbal Learning & Verbal Behavior, 22, 153-163. |
| SLAMECKA, N.J. & KATSAITI, L.T. (1987). The generation effect as an artifact of selective displaced rehearsal. Journal of Memory & Language, 26, 589-607. |
|
| |
|
Slavin Robert E. ( ) : Psychologue américain et spécialiste de l'éducation. Il a développé une programme éducatif Success for All appliqué aux États-Unis dans plus de mille écoles primaires et secondaires. Collaborateur de Borman.
|
SLAVIN, R. (1989). School and classroom organization. Erlbaum. |
| SLAVIN, R. & MADDEN, N.A. (1994). One million children : success for all. Sage. |
| SLAVIN, R. (1995). Cooperative learning : Theory, research, and practice. Allyn & Bacon. |
| SLAVIN, R.E. (2002). Evidence-based education policies : Transforming educational practice and research. Educational Researcher, 31 (7), 15-21. |
| SLAVIN, R. (2006). Educational psychology. Boston : Pearson/Allyn & Bacon. |
|
| |
|
Sleep : Revue scientifique multidisciplinaire qui consacre ses pages à l 'étude du sommeil. Éditeur : Associated Professional Sleep Societies.
RICHARDSON, H.L., WALKER, A.M. & HORNE, R.S.C.S (2010). Sleeping like a baby—Does gender influence infant arousability? Sleep, 33 (8), 1055-1060.
|
|
Sleep Medecine Review : Revue scientifique multidisciplinaire qui consacre ses pages à l 'étude du sommeil. Éditeur : Elsevier.
KNUTSON, K.L., SPIEGEL, K., PENEV, P. & VAN CAUTER, E. (2007). The metabolic consequences of sleep deprivation. Sleep Medecine Review, 11, 163-178.
|
|
Slobin Dan I. (Détroit 1939-) : Psychologue cognitif américain et spécialiste du langage. Collaborateur de Tomasello.
 |
SLOBIN, D.I. (1973). Cognitive prerequisites for the development of grammar. In C. Ferguson & D. Slobin (Eds.), Studies of child language development. New York : Holt, Rinehart, and Winston. |
| SLOBIN, D.I. (1982). Universal and particular in the acquisition of language. In E. Wanner & L. Gleitman (Eds.), Language acquisition : The state of the art (pp. 128-170). Cambridge, England : Cambridge University Press. |
| SLOBIN, D.I. (1991). Learning to think for speaking : Native language, cognition, and rhetorical style. Pragmatics, 1, 7-26. |
| SLOBIN, D.I. (1994). Talking perfectly : Discourse origins of the present perfect. In W. Pagliuca (Ed.), Perspectives on grammaticalization (pp. 119-133). Amsterdam/Philadelphia : John Benjamins. |
| SLOBIN, D.I. (2003). Language and thought online : Cognitive consequences of linguistic relativity. In D. Gentner & S. Goldin-Meadow (Eds.), Language in mind : Advances in the investigation of language and thought (pp. 157-191). Cambridge, MA : MIT Press. |
|
| |
|
Slocum Thimothy A. ( ) : Psychologue béhavioriste américain, spécialisé en éduction et dans l'étude de l'enseignement par instruction. Collaborateur de Watkins.
|
SLOCUM, T.A. (1993). Transfer among phonological manipulation skills. Journal of Educational Psychology, 85, 618 - 630. |
| SLOCUM, T.A. & GILBERTS, G. (1995). Review of research and theory on the relation between oral reading rate and reading comprehension. Journal of Behavioral Education, 5, 377-398. |
| SLOCUM, T.A. & LIGNUGARIS-KRAFT, B. (1999). The importance of student participation in direct instruction research. Effective School Practices, 18 (2) 5- 7. |
| SLOCUM, T.A. (2003). Assessing the effects of direct instruction. Journal of Direct Instruction, 3, 34-55. |
| MACHAND-MARTELLA, N., SLOCUM, T.A. & MARTELLA, R. (Eds.). (2004). Introduction to Book
direct instruction. Boston, MA : Allyn-Bacon. |
|
| |
|
Small Albion Woodbury (1854-1926) : Sociologue américain, directeur du premier département de sociologie (à Chicago en 1892) et co-fondateur de l'École de Chicago. Il a aussi fondé le premier journal de sociologie (American Journal of Sociology).
|
|
|
Small Group Research : Revue scientifique multidisciplinaire qui consacre ses pages à l 'étude des petits groupes. Éditeur : Elsevier.
REYNOLDS, K.J. (2011). Advancing group research : The (non)necessity of behavioural data? Small Group Research, 42, 359-373.
|
|
Smart John Jamieson Carswell (1920-) : Philosophe et épistémologue anglais d'origine australienne, défenseur du réductionisme biologique (théorie type-type). Collaborateur de Haldane.
 |
SMART, J.J.C. (1959). Sensations and brain processes. In C.V. Borst (Ed.) (1970), The mind-brain identity theory. Macmillan. |
| SMART, J.J.C. (1962). Brain processes and incorrigibility. In Borst (Ed.) (1970), The mind-brain identity theory. MacMillan. |
| SMART, J.J.C. (1963). Philosophy and scientific realism. Routledge & Kegan Paul. |
| SMART, J.J.C. (1963). Materialism. The Journal of Philosophy, 60, 651-662 |
| SMART, J.J.C. (2004). Consciousness and awareness. Journal of Consciousness Studies, 11, 41-50. |
|
| |
|
Smedslund Jan ( ) : Psychologue phénomènologiste norvégien.
|
SMEDSLUND, J. (1955). The epistemological foundations of behaviorism : a critique. Acta psychologica, 11, 412-431. |
| SMEDLUND, J. (1978). Bandura's theory of self-efficacy : a set of common sense theorems. Scandinavian Journal of Psychology, 19, 1-14. |
| SMEDLUND, J. (1988). Psycho-Logic. Heidelberg : Springer-Verlag. |
| SMEDLUND, J. (1991). The pseudoempirical in psychology and the case for psychologic. Psychological Inquiry, 2, 325-338. |
| SMEDLUND, J. (1997). The structure of psychological common sense. Mahwah, N J. : Lawrence Erlbaum. |
|
| |
|
Smillie Luke D. ( ) : Neurocognitiviste anglais, spécialisé dans l'étude la personnalité et de la sensibilité aux récompenses.
|
SMILLIE, L.D., PICKERING, A.D. & JACKSON, C.J. (2006). The new reinforcement sensitivity theory : implications for psychometric measurement. Personality & Social Psychology Review, 10, 320-335. |
| SMILLIE, L.D. & JACKSON, C.J. (2006). Functional impulsivity and reinforcement sensitivity theory. Journal of Personality, 74, 47-83. |
| SMILLIE, L.D., DALGLEISH, L.I. & JACKSON, C.J. (2007). Distinguishing between Learning & Motivation in behavioural tests of the reinforcement sensitivity theory of personality. Personality & Social Psychology Bulletin, 33, 476-489. |
| SMILLIE, L.D. (2008). What is reinforcement sensitivity? Neuroscience paradigms for approach-avoidance process theories of personality. European Journal of Personality, 22, 359-384. |
| PICKERING, A.D. & SMILLIE, L.D. (2008). The behavioural activation system : challenges and opportunities. In P.J. Corr (Ed), The reinforcement sensitivity theory of personality. Cambridge : Cambridge University Press. |
|
| |
|
|
|
Smith Euclid O. ( ) : Anthropologue et primatologue américain, spécialisé dans l'étude du jeu et de la dominance sociale. = Neal Smith.
|
SMITH, E.O., (1972). A review of the concept of social dominance as the basis for nonhuman primate social organization. Working Papers in Sociology and Anthropology, 4, 18-29. |
| SMITH, E.O., (1978). Social play in primates. New York : Academic Press. |
| SMITH, E.O. & PEFFER-SMITH, P.G. (1982). Triadic interactions in captive Barbary macaques (Macaca sylvanus, Linnaeus, 1758) : “agonistic buffering”? American Journal of Primatology, 2, 99-107. |
| CONDIT, V. & SMITH, E.O. (1994). Dominance hierarchy methodology comparison. American Journal of Primatology, 33, 202. |
| BENTLEY-CONDIT, V. & SMITH, E.O. (1999). Female dominance and social relationships among yellow baboons. American Journal of Primatology, 47, 321-344. |
|
| |
|
Smith Eliot R. ( ) : Psychosociologue américain et spécialiste de la cognition sociale. Collaborateur de Fazio.
|
SMITH, E.R. & ZARATE, M.A. (1992). Exemplar-based model of social judgment. Psychological Review, 99, 3-21. |
| SMITH, E.R., FAZIO, R.H. & CEJKA, M.A. (1996). Accessible attitudes influence categorization of multiply categorizable objects. Journal of Personality & Social Psychology, 71, 888-898. |
| SMITH, E.R. & DECOSTER, J. (2000). Dual process models in social and cognitive psychology : Conceptual integration and links to underlying memory systems. Personality & Social Psychology Review, 4, 108-131. |
| SMITH, E.R. & SEMIN, G.R. (2004). Socially situated cognition : Cognition in its social context. Advances in Experimental Social Psychology, 36, 53-117. |
| SMITH, E.R. & MACKIE, D.M. (2005). Emotions. In J. Dovidio, L. Rudman & P. Glick (Eds.), Reflecting on the nature of prejudice (pp. 361-376). Oxford : Blackwell. |
|
| |
|
Smith Frank ( ) : Psycholinguiste anglais, spécialisé dans l'étude de la lecture, notammment de la méthode globale d'apprentissage de la lecture.
|
SMITH, F. (1973). Psycholinguistics and reading. New York : Holt, Rinehart and Winston. |
| SMITH, F. (1975). Comprehension and learning. Katonah, NY : Owen. |
| SMITH, F. (1985). Reading without nonsense. New York : Teachers College Press. |
| SMITH, F. (1988). Understanding reading. New York : Holt, Rinehart and Winston. |
| SMITH, F. (1992). Learning to read : the never-ending debate. Phi Delta Kappan, 432-41. |
|
| |
|
Smith Laurence D. ( ) : Psychologue béhavioriste américain, spécialisé dans l'étude de l'histoire et de l'épistémologie, notamment du béhaviorisme. Collaborateur de Nevin.
 |
SMITH, L.D. (1986). Behaviorism and logical positivism : A reassessment of the alliance. Stanford, CA : Stanford University Press. |
| SMITH, L.D. (1992). On prediction and control : B.F. Skinner and the technological ideal of science. American Psychologist, 47, 216-223. |
| SMITH, L.D. & WOODWARD, W.R. (Eds.) (1996). B.F. Skinner and behaviorism in American culture. Bethlehem, PA : Lehigh University Press. |
| BEST, L.A., SMITH, L.D. & STUBBS, D.A. (2001). Graph use in psychology and other sciences. Behavioural Processes, 54, 155-165. |
| SMITH, L.D., BEST, L.A., STUBBS, D.A., ARCHIBALD, A.B. & ROBERSON-NAY, R. (2002). Constructing knowledge : The role of graphs and tables in hard and soft psychology. American Psychologist, 57, 749-761. |
|
| |
|
Smith Mary Lee ( ) : Psychologue et statisticienne américaine, spécialisée en éducation et dans l'évaluation des psychothérapies. Elle est aussi dans ces deux domaines l'un des pionnières de la méta-analyse. Collaboratrice de Glass.
|
SMITH, M.L. & GLASS, G.V. (1977). Meta-analysis of psychotherapy outcome studies. American Psychologist, 32, 752-760. [PDF] |
| SMITH, M.L. & GLASS, G.V. & MILLER, T.I. (1980). The benefits of psychotherapy. Baltimore, MD : Johns Hopkins University Press. |
| SMITH, M.L. (1980). Publication bias and meta-analysis. Evaluation in Education : An International Review Series, 4 (1), 22-24. |
| SMITH, M.L. (1982). What research says about the effectiveness of psychotherapy. Hospital and Community Psychiatry, 33 (6), 457-461. |
| SMITH, M.L. & SHEPARD, L.A. (1988). Kindergarten readiness and retention : A qualitative study of teachers' beliefs and practices. American Educational Research Journal, 25 (3), 307-333. [PDF] |
|
| |
|
Smith Neil ( ) : Anthropologue et géographe, spécialisé dans l'étude de l'embourgeoisement.
|
SMITH, N. (1991). Uneven development : Nature, capital and the production of space. Basil Blackwell. |
| SMITH, N. (1996). The new urban frontier-gentrification and the revanchist city. London and New York : Routledge. |
| SMITH, N. (2002). New globalism, new urbanism : Gentrification as global urban strategy. Antipode, 34 (3), 434-457. |
| SMITH, N. (2003). Generalizing gentrification. Dans C. Bidou, D. Hiernaux et H. Riviere D'Arc (Dirs.), Retours en ville. Paris : Descartes & Cie. |
| SMITH, N. (2006). Gentrification generalized : From local anomaly to urban "regeneration' as global urban strategy". In M. Fisher & G. Downey (Eds.), Frontiers of capital : ethnographic reflections on the new economy. Duke University Press. |
|
| |
|
Smith Richard G. ( ) : Psychologue béhavioriste américain, spécialisé dans l'étude des comportements d'automutilation. Collaborateur de Dorsey, Iwata, Lerman, Pace, Shore, Vollmer et Zarcone.
|
SMITH, R.G., IWATA, B.A., VOLLMER, T.R. & PACE, G.M (1992). On the relationship between self-injurious behavior and self-restraint. Journal of Applied Behavioral Analysis, 25 (2), 433-445. [PDF] |
| VOLLMER, T.R., IWATA, B.A., ZARCONE, J.R., SMITH, R.G. & MAZALESKI, J.L. (1993). The role of attention in the treatment of attention-maintained self-injurious behavior : Noncontingent reinforcement and differential reinforcement of other behavior. Journal of Applied Behavior Analysis, 26 (1), 9-21. [PDF] |
| SMITH, R.G., IWATA, B.A., GOH, H-L., SHORE, B.A. (1995). Analysis of establishing operations for self-injury maintained by escape. Journal of Applied Behavior Analysis, 28 (4), 515-535 [PDF] |
| SMITH, R.G., LERMAN, D.C. & IWATA, B.A. (1996). Self-restraint as positive reinforcement for self-injurious behavior. Journal of Applied Behavioral Analysis, 29 (1), 99-102. [PDF] |
| SMITH, R.G. & IWATA, B.A. (1997). Antecedent influences on behavior disorders. Journal of Applied Behavioral Analysis, 30 (2), 343-375. [PDF] |
|
| |
|
Smolensky Paul ( ) : Philosophe cognitiviste américain, partisan du connexionisme. Collaborateur de Rumelhart.
 |
SMOLENSKY, P. (1988). Putting together connectionism : again. Behavioral & Brain Sciences, 11, 59-74. |
| SMOLENSKY, P. (1994). Computational theories of mind. In S. Guttenplan (Ed.), A companion to the philosophy of mind (pp. 176-185). Blackwell Publishers. |
| SMOLENSKY, P., MOZER, M.C. & RUMELHART, D.E. (Eds.) (1996). Mathematical perspectives on neural networks. Erlbaum. |
| SMOLENSKY, P. (2003). Markedness, harmony, and phonological invisibility. Journal of Cognitive Science, 4, 1-41. |
| SMOLENSKY, P. (2003). Connectionism. In W.J. Frawley (Ed.), International encyclopedia of linguistics. Oxford, England : Oxford University Press. |
|
| |
|
Snedecor George W. (Memphis 1881-1974) : Mathématicien et statisticien américain, spécialiste de l'analyse de la variance. Collaborateur de Fisher et Cochrane.
|
SNEDECOR, G.W. (1934). Calculation and interpretation of analysis of variance and covariance. Ames, IA : Collegiate. |
| SNEDECOR, G.W. (1956). Statistical methods. Ames, Iowa: Iowa State University Press. |
|
| |
|
Snow Richard E. (Newhart (1936-1997) : Psychologue américain, spécialisé dans l'étude des aptitudes. Collaborateur de Cronbach.
|
CRONBACH, L.J. & SNOW, R.E. (1977). Aptitudes and instructional methods: A handbook for research on interactions. Oxford, England : Irvington. |
| SNOW, R.E. & LOHMAN, D.F. (1984). Toward a theory of cognitive aptitude for learning from instruction. Journal of Educational Psychology, 76, 347-376. |
| SNOW, R.E. (1992). Aptitude theory : Yesterday, today, and tomorrow. Educational Psychologist, 27, 5-32. |
| SNOW, R.E., CORNO, L. & JACKSON, D.N. (1994). Individual differences in conation : Selected constructs and measures. In H. F. O’Neil & M. Drillings (Eds.), Motivation : Theory and research (pp. 71-99). Hillsdale, NJ : Lawrence Erlbaum Associates, Inc. |
| SNOW, R.E., CORNO, L. & JACKSON, D.N.. (1996). Individual differences in af- fective and conative functions. In D. Berliner & R. Calfee (Eds.), Handbook of educational psychology (pp. 243-310). New York : Simon & Schuster. |
|
| |
|
|
Snyder Mark ( ) : Psychosociologue américain d'origine canadienne, spécialisé dans l'étude de du contrôle de soi (self-monitoring). Étudiant de Bem. Collaborateur de Gangestad et Simpson.
 |
SNYDER, M. (1974). Self-monitoring of expressive behaviour. Journal of Personality & Social Psychology, 46, 598-609. |
| SNYDER, M., GRETHER J., & KELLER, K. (1974). Staring and compliance: A field experiment
on hitchhiking. Journal of Applied Social Psychology, 4, 165-170. |
| SNYDER, M. & CANTOR, N. (1978). Testing hypotheses about other people : The use of historical knowledge. Journal of Experimental Social Psychology, 75, 330-342. |
| SNYDER, M. (1982). When believing means doing : Creating links between attitudes and behavior. In M. Zanna, E. Higgins & C. Herman (Eds.), Consistency in Social Behavior : The Ontario Symposium (Vol. 2, pp. 105-130). Hillsdale, NJ : Lawrence Erlbaum. |
| KLEIN, O., SNYDER, M. & LIVINGSTON, R.W. (2004). Prejudice on the stage : Self-monitoring and the expression of group attitudes. British Journal of Social Psychology, 43, 299-314. |
|
| |
|
|
Sobell Mark B. ( ) : Psychologue béhavioriste américain, spécialisé dans l'étude des toxicomanies, notamment l'alcoolisme. Collaborateur de Sobell.
 |
SOBELL, M.B. & SOBELL, L.C. (1973). Alcoholics treated by individualized behavior therapy : One year treatment outcome. Behavior Research & Therapy, 11, 599-618. |
| SOBELL, M.B. & SOBELL, L.C. (1982). Controlled drinking : A concept coming of age. In R. Blankstein & J. Polivy (Eds.), Self-control and self-modification of emotional behaviour (pp. 143-162). New York : Plenum Press. |
| SOBELL, L.C. & SOBELL, M.B. (1986). Can we do without alcohol abusers' self-reports? Behaviour Therapist, 7, 141-146. |
| SOBELL, L.C. & SOBELL, M.B. (1990). Self-reports across addictive behaviors : Issues and future directions in clinical research settings. Behavioral Assessment, 12 (1), 1-4. |
| SOBELL, M.B. & SOBELL, L.C. (1993). Problem drinkers : Guided self-change treatment. New York : Guilford Press. |
|
| |
|
Sobell Linda C. ( ) : Psychologue béhavioriste américain, spécialisée dans l'étude des toxicomanies, notamment l'alcoolisme. Collaboratrice de Sobell.
 |
SOBELL, M.B. & SOBELL, L.C. (1973). Alcoholics treated by individualized behavior therapy : One year treatment outcome. Behavior Research & Therapy, 11, 599-618. |
| SOBELL, M.B. & SOBELL, L.C. (1982). Controlled drinking : A concept coming of age. In R. Blankstein & J. Polivy (Eds.), Self-control and self-modification of emotional behaviour (pp. 143-162). New York : Plenum Press. |
| SOBELL, L.C. & SOBELL, M.B. (1986). Can we do without alcohol abusers' self-reports? Behaviour Therapist, 7, 141-146. |
| SOBELL, L.C. & SOBELL, M.B. (1990). Self-report issues in alcohol abuse : state of the art and future directions. Behavioral Assessment, 12 (1), 77-90. |
| SOBELL, M.B. & SOBELL, L.C. (1993). Problem drinkers : Guided self-change treatment. New York : Guilford Press. |
|
| |
|
Soccer :
| |
BROBST, B. & WARD, P. (2002). Effects of public posting, goal setting, and oral feedback on the skills of female soccer players. Journal of Applied Behavior Analysis, 35 (3), 247-257. |
|
| |
|
Social & Personality Psychology Compass : Revue scientifique de psychologie sociale. Éditeur : Blackwell.
YATES, J.F. (2010). Culture and probability judgment. Social & Personality Psychology Compass, 4 (3), 174-188.
|
|
Social Cognition : Revue scientifique de psychologie cognitive. Éditeur :
ZELLI, A., CERVONE, D. & HUESMANN, L.R. (1996). Behavioral experience and social inference : Individual differences in aggressive experience and spontaneous versus deliberate trait inference. Social Cognition, 14, 165-190.
|
|
Social Cognitive & Affective Neurosciences : Revue scientifique multidisciplinaire qui consacre ses pages à établir des ponts entre la psychologie sociale, la psychologie cognitive et la neuropsychologie. Éditeur : Oxford Journals.
GOSSELIN, F., SPEZIO, M.L., TRANEL, D. & ADOLPHS, R. (2011). Asymmetrical use of eye information from faces following unilateral amygdala damage. Social Cognitive & Affective Neuroscience, 6, 330-337. [PDF]
|
|
Social Development : Revue scientifique multidisciplinaire qui consacre ses pages au développement. Éditeur :
BELSKY, J. (2008). Classroom composition, child-care history and social development : Are child-care effects disappearing or spreading? Social Development, 18, 230-238.
|
|
Social Forces : Revue scientifique multidisciplinaire. Éditeur : Oxford Journals.
EHRLICH, H.D. & RINEHART, J.W. (1965). A brief report on the methodology of stereotype research. Social Forces, 43 (4), 564-575.
|
|
Social Influence : Revue scientifique multidisciplinaire. Éditeur : Taylor & Francis.
CIALDINI, R.B., DEMAINE, L. SAGARIN, B.J., BARRETT, D.W., RHOADS, K. & WINTER, P.L. (2006). Managing social norms for persuasive impact. Social Influence, 1, 3-15.
|
|
|
Social Problems : Revue scientifique qui consacre ses pages à la psychologie sociale. Éditeur : The Society for the Study of Social Problems.
FELIPE, N. & SOMMER, R. (1966). Invasions of personal space. Social Problems, 14 (2), 206-214.
|
|
Social Psychiatry & Psychiatric Epidemiology : Revue scientifique de psychiatrie et d'épidémiologie. Éditeur : Springer.
REGIER, D. A. (1990). Phobia : prevalence and risk factors. Social Psychiatry & Psychiatric Epidemiology, 25, 314-323.
|
|
Social Psychology Quarterly : Revue scientifique de psychologie sociale. Éditeur : Sage.
AMATO, P.R. (1990). Personality and social network involvement as predictors of helping behavior in everyday life. Social Psychology Quarterly, 53 (1), 31-43.
|
|
Social Science & Medicine : Revue scientifique. Éditeur : Elsevier.
INEICHEN, B. (2000). The epidemiology of dementia in Africa : A review. Social Science & Medicine, 50, 1673-1677.
|
|
Social Science Information : Revue scientifique. Éditeur : Sage.
BERTALANFFY, L.V. (1967). Theory of systems : Application to psychology. Social Science Information, 6, 125-136.
|
|
Social Science Journal (The...) : Revue scientifique multidisciplinaire. Éditeur : Elsevier.
EDNEY, J.J. & BELL, P.A. (1983). The commons dilemma : comparing altruism, the Golden Rule, perfect equality of outcomes, and territoriality.The Social Science Journal, 20, 23-33
|
|
Social Science Quarterly : Revue scientifique multidisciplinaire. Éditeur : Wiley..
WILSON, G. (1996). Toward a revised framework for examining beliefs about the causes of poverty. Social Science Quarterly, 37, 413-428.
|
|
Social Work in Mental Health : Revue scientifique multidisciplinaire. Éditeur : Francis & Taylor.
YEOMANS, F.E. & DELANEY J.C., (2008). Transference-focused psychotherapy as a means to change the personality structure that underlies borderline personality disorder. Social Work in Mental Health, 6 (1/2), 157-170.
|
|
Socialibilité : Ensemble des habiletés sociales qui permettent de nouer des relations, de se faire des amis, des connaissances.
|
Socialisation : Ensemble des mécanismes d'apprentissage (conditionnement répondant, opérant par règles et par contingences, apprentissage par modèle, etc.) qui permettent à un individu d'acquérir les comportements/habiletés sociaux et verbaux d'une société (contingences sociales), selon son genre. Socialization.
| |
SCARR, S. (1973). Socialization. C.E. Merrill Pub. Co. |
MALEWSKA-PEYRE, H. et TAP, P. (1991). La socialisation de l'enfance à l'adolescence. Paris : Presses universitaires de France. |
| |
BELSKY, J., STEINBERG, L., & DRAPER, P. (1991). Childhood experience, interpersonal development, and reproductive strategy : An evolutionary theory of socialization. Child Development, 62, 647-670. |
| LANGLOIS, J.H & , DOWNS, A.C. (1980). Mothers, fathers and peers as socialization agents of sex-typed play behaviors in young children. Child Development, 51, 1237-1247. |
LYTTON, H. & ROMENY, D.M. (1991). Parents' differential socialization of boys and girls : A meta-analysis. Psychological Bulletin, 109, 267-296. |
| |
COULOMBE, L et BOUCHARD, P. (1993). Garçons et filles : socialisation, stéréotypes et réussite scolaire : présentation et discussion de cinq textes. Québec : Centre de recherche et d'intervention sur la réussite scolaire/Université Laval. |
| MORELAND, R.L. & LEVINE, J.M. (1982). Socialization in small groups : Temporal changes in individual-group relations. In L. Berkowitz (Ed.), Advances in experimental social psychology (Vol. 15, pp. 137-192). New York : Academic Press. |
VASQUEZ-BRONFMAN, A. et MARTINEZ, I. (1996). La socialisation à l'école : Approche ethnographique. Paris : Presses Universitaires de France. |
| |
BOUCHARD, P., ST-AMANT, J.C. & TONDREAU, J. (1996). Socialisation sexuée, soumission et résistance chez les garçons et les filles de troisième secondaire au Québec. Recherches Féministes, 9 (1), 105-133. |
| LEMIEUX, D. (1983). La socialisation des filles dans la famille", Maîtresses de maison, maîtresses d'école. Femmes, famille et éducation dans l'histoire du Québec. Montréal : Les Éditions Boréal Express. |
IERVOLINO, A.C., PIKE, A., MANKE, B., REISS, D., HETHERINGTON, E.M. & PLOMIN, R. (2002). Genetic and environmental influences in adolescent peer socialization : Evidence from two genetically sensitive designs. Child Development, 73, 162-174. |
| LIPS, H.M. (1989). Gender role socialization : Lessons in femininity. In J. Freeman (Ed.), Women : A feminist perspective (pp. 197-216). Mountain View, CA : Mayfield. |
TENENBAUM H.R. & LEAPER, C. (2003). Parent-child conversations about science : The socialization of gender inequities? Developmental Psychology, 39, 34-47. |
| DEMO, D.H. & HUGHES, M. (1990). Socialization and racial identity among Black Americans. Social Psychology Quarterly, 53, 364-374. |
ZAOUCHE-GAUDRON, C., RICAUD-DROISY, H. & MALRIEU, P. (2004). Rapports aux autruis multiples et différenciateurs dans le processus de socialisation. Bulletin de Psychologie, 57 (1), 117-121. |
| LYTTON, H. & ROMNEY, D.M. (1991). Parents’ differential socialiazation of boys and girls : A meta-analysis. Psychological Bulletin, 109, 267-296. |
WENTZEL, K.R. & LOONEY, L. (2006). Socialization in school settings. In J. Grusec & P. Hastings (Eds.), Handbook of social development . New York : Guilford. |
|
ROUYER, V. & ZAOUCHE-GAUDRON, C. (2006). La socialisation des filles et des garçons au sein de la famille : enjeux pour le développement. In A. Dafflon Novelle (Ed.). Filles, garçons : socialisation différenciée ? (pp. 27-54). Grenoble : Presses Universitaires de Grenoble. |
| |
|
Socialisation différenciée : Ensemble des mécanismes d'apprentissage (conditionnement répondant, opérant par règles et par contingences, apprentissage par modèle, etc.) qui permettent à un individu d'acquérir les comportements sociaux et verbaux propre à son groupe d'appartenance et, partant, de se distinguer des autres groupes. Socialisation différenciée et apprentissage différentiel.
| |
BOUCHARD, P., ST-AMANT, J.C. & TONDREAU, J. (1996). Socialisation sexuée, soumission et résistance chez les garçons et les filles de troisième secondaire au Québec. Recherches Féministes, 9 (1), 105-133. |
| DAFFLON-NOVELLE, A. (2006). Filles-Garcons ; Socialisation différenciée ? Grenoble : Presses Universitaires de Grenoble. |
|
| |
|
Société : Organisation des rapports humains sur un territoire donné (pays, province, union, etc) en vertu des rapports de pouvoir qui se sont établis entre les différents sous-groupes qui ont donné naissance à cette société, et selon un certains nombres de principes et de valeurs qui animent ces sous-groupes. Société et gouvernement.
| |
GIDDENS, A. (1984/87). La constitution de la société. Paris : Presses Universitaires de France. |
| BATESON, G. et RUESCH, J. (1988). Communication et société. Paris : Seuil. |
| GODELIER, M. (2006). Qu’est-ce qui fait une société ? Sciences Humaines/Les Grands Dossiers, 5, 66-70. |
|
| |
|
Société animale : Groupe d'animaux paticulièrement bien organisé (fourmis, abeilles, lycaons, chiens de prairies, etc.) et, dans certains cas, capable de transmettre culturellement de nouveaux comportements aux autres membres du groupe (chimpanzé, gorille, humain). Animal society.
|
Société Canadienne de Psychanalyse: Fondée en 1957 pour promouvoir la psychanalyse au Canada.
|
Société Canadienne de Psychologie (SCP) : Ordre des psychologues canadiens.
|
Société post-industrielle : Organisation de la société qui repose sur une subordination croissante du matériel (les machines, le travail des machines) à l'immatériel (les ordinateurs, le traitement de l'information).
|
Société pour une philosophie empirique : Société de philosophes fondée en 1928 autour de Reichenbach, Dubislav et Kraus.
|
Société Psychanalytique de Paris (SPP) : Fondée en 1926 pour promouvoir la psychanalyse en sol français.
|
|
|
Société Québécoise pour l'Étude Biologique du Comportement (SQEBC) :
|
Society of Neuroscience :
|
Sociobiologie : Science au carrefour de la biologie, de l'éthologie et de la paléontologie, qui se fonde sur la théorie de l'évolution pour expliquer le comportement animal et humain. Les fondements de cette discipline ont été établis par Wilson ( ): Darlington, Dawkins, Eibl-Eibesfeldt, Hölldobler, Hrby, Pinker, Trivers, Williams, Wilson. Sociobiology.
| |
WILSON, E.O. (1975/96). Sociobiology : The new synthesis. Belknap Press. |
DAWKINS, R. (1986). Sociobiology : The new storm in a teacup. In S. Rose & L. Appaganesi (Eds.), Science and beyond (pp. 61-78). Oxford, UK : Blackwell. |
| TULLOCK, G. (1977). Economics and sociobiology : A comment. Journal of Economic Literature, 502- 506. |
|
| CAIRNS, R.B. (1977). Sociobiology : A new synthesis or an old cleavage? (review of Sociobiology : A new synthesis, by E.O. Wilson). Contemporary Psychology, 22, 1-3. |
KITCHER, P. (1987). Précis of vaulting ambition : Sociobiology and the quest for human nature. Behavioral & Brain Sciences, 10, 61-100. |
| FREEDMEN, D., (1979). Human sociobiology. Riverside, NJ : Free Press. |
|
| DAWKINS, R. (1979). Defining sociobiology. Nature, 280, 427-428. |
BARLOW, G.W. (1989). Has sociobiology killed ethology or revitalized it? Perspect. Ethology, 8, 1-45. |
| LEWONTIN, R.C. (1979). Sociobiology as an adaptionist program. Behavioral Science, 24, 5-14. |
BADCOCK, C. (1991). Evolution and individual behavior : An introduction to human sociobiology. Oxford : Basil Blackwell. |
| DECATANZARO, D. (1981). Suicide and self-damaging behavior : A sociobiological perspective. New York : Academic Press. |
SEGERSTRALE, U. (2000). Defenders of the truth : The battle for science in the sociobiology debate and beyond. Oxford : Oxford University Press. |
| BATSON, C.D. (1983). Sociobiology and the role of religion in promoting prosocial behavior : An alternative view. Journal of Personality & Social Psychology, 45, 1380-1385. |
ALCOCK, J. (2001). The triumph of sociobiology. Oxford : Oxford University Press. |
| FUTUYAMA, D.J. & RISCH, S.J. (1984). Sexual orientation, sociobiology, and evolution. Journal of Homosexuality, 9, 157-168. |
|
|
|
| |
|
Socioconstructivisme : Doctrine philosophique sur la science et la connaissance qui résulte de la fusion de la psychologie culturelle, de la phénoménologie et de la psychologie cognitiviste européenne (ou constructivisme). Socioconstructivisme et philosophie post-moderne. = constructivisme symbolique, approche socio-culturelle, néo-cognitivisme. *constructivisme piagétien. /réalisme. ( ): Becker, Brown, Brown, Campione, Duguid, Gergen, Gergen, Harré, Knorr-Cetina, Lave, Mahoney, Palinscar, Perrenoud, Scardamalia, Tardif, Wenger. Social constructionism.
| |
HARRÉ, R. (1986). An outline of the social constructionist viewpoint. In R. Harré (Ed.), The social construction of emotions (pp. 2-14). Oxford : Basil Blackwell. |
LE MOIGNE, J.-L. (1995). Les épistémologies constructivistes. Paris : Presses Universitaires de France. |
| BURR, V. (1995). An introduction to social constructionism. London : Routledge. |
EFRAN, J.S. & FAUBER, R.L. (1995). Radical constructivism : Questions and answers. In R.A. Neimeyer & M.J. Mahoney (Eds.), Constructivism in psychotherapy (pp. 275-304). Washington, DC : American Psychological Association. |
| GERGEN, K.J. (1985). The social constructionist movement in modern psychology. American Psychologist, 40, 266-275. |
BURR, V. (1995). An introduction to social constructionism. London : Routledge. |
| GLASERFELD, E. (1989). Cognition, construction of knowledge, and teaching. Synthese, 80 (1), 121-140. |
BOTELLA, L. (1995). Personal construct theory, constructivism, and postmodern thought. In R.A. Neimeyer & G.J. Neimeyer (Eds.), Advances in personal construct psychology (Vol. 3, pp. 3-35). Greenwich, CT : JAI Press. |
| KNORR CETINA, K.D. (1993). Strong constructivism - From a sociologist's point of view. Social Studies of Science, 23, 555-563. |
PALINCSAR, A.S. (1998). Social constructivist perspectives on teaching and learning. Annual Review of Psychology, 49, 345-375. |
| |
ZURIFF, G.E. (1998). Against metaphysical social constructionism in psychology. Behavior & Philosophy, 26, 5-28. |
| AINSLIE, G.W. (1993). A picoeconomic rationale for social constructionism by George Ainslie. Behavior & Philosophy 21, 63-75, 1993. |
GILLETT, E. (1998). Relativism and the social constructivist paradigm. Philosophy, Psychiatry, and Psychology, 5, 37-48. |
| COBB, P. (1994). Where is the mind ? Constructivist and sociocultural perspectives on mathematical development. Educational Researcher, 23, 13-20. |
PARKER, I. (Ed.) (1998). Social constructionism, discourse and realism. London : Sage. |
| BURR, V. (1995). An introduction to social constructionism. London : Routledge. |
LAFORTUNE, L. et DAUDELIN, C. (2001). Accompagnement socioconstructiviste. Pour s’approprier une réforme en éducation. Sainte- Foy, Québec : Presses de l’université du Québec. |
| GERGEN, K.J. (1995). Social construction and the education process. In L.P. Steffe & J. Gale (Eds.), Constructivism in education (pp. 17-39). Hillsdale, NJ : Lawrence Erlbaum. |
MAHONEY, M.J. (2003). Constructive psychotherapy : Practices, processes, and personal revolutions. New York : Guilford. |
| |
KROESBERGEN, E.H., VAN LUIT, J.E.H. & MAAS, C.J.M (2004). Effectiveness of explicit and constructivist mathematics instruction for low-achieving students in the Netherlands. Elementary School Journal, 104 (3), 233. |
|
KROESBERGEN, E.H. & VAN LUIT, J.E.H. (2005). Constructivist mathematics education for students with mild mental retardation. European Journal of Special Needs Education, 20 (1), 107-116. |
|
|
|
|
|
|
Sociological Theory : Revue scientifique qui consacre ses pages aux théories et aux modèles en sociologie. Éditeur : American Sociological Association.
|
Sociologie/Sociologue : Science empirique qui étudie les groupes spontannés (foule, file d'attente, etc) et organisés (entreprise, secte, gouvernement, groupe de pression, ONG, société, etc.), les mécanismes de stabilité et de transformation de ces groupes, ainsi que leurs influences sur les individus. ( ): Adorno, Althusser, Ansart, Antonius, Aron, Bar-Tal, Balandier, Baudrillard, Bauman, Becker, Bell, Berger, Blumer, Bouchard, Boudon, Bourdieu, Bourricaud, Campion-Vincent, Chase, Chodorow, Cloutier, Cohen, Comte, Cook, Crozier, Curtiss, Décarries, De Grosbois, Delphy, Denzin, Dilthey, Dorais, Drouilly, Dumont, Durkeim, Elias, Ehrenberg, Etzioni, Finkelhor, Freitag, Friedberg, Gagné, Gagnon, Gallup, Gaudet, Gaulin, Gauntlett, Giddens, Glaser, Goldmann, Goffman, Goodman, Gottfredson, Grabb, Greene, Guillaumin, Gurvitch, Habermas, Halbwachs, Heise, Homans, Horkheimer, Hughes, Hyman, Jorion, Kirk, Knorr Cetina, Kutchins, Lapierre-Adamcyk, Latour, Lazarsfeld, Le Bourdais, Lebreton, Lefebvre, Lepper, Lessard, Luckmann, Luhmann, Malinowski, Marcuse, Mauss, Mazur, Mayo, Mead, Merton, Millett, Morin, Neurath, Oakes, Olson, Pareto, Parsons, Paquette, Park, Potvin, Poulain, Poulantzas, Riesman, Rocher, Sacks, Schütz, Simmel, Simon, Small, Sorokin, Strauss, Stryker, Tepperman, Tarde, Thomas, Tinto, Touraine, Turkle, Vandelac, Veblen, Weber, Wittig, Ziegler, Znaniecki.
| |
LAZARSFELD, P. (1970). Qu’est-ce que la sociologie? Paris : Gallimard. |
ANSART, P. (1990). Les sociologies contemporaines. Paris : Seuil. |
| BOUDON, R. (1971). La crise de la sociologie. Genève : Droz. |
SOROKIN, P.A. (1998). On the practice of sociology. Chicago, IL : Barry V. Johnson/University of Chicago Press. |
| BIRNBAUM, P. et CHAZEL, F. (1975). Théories sociologiques. Paris : Presses Universitaires de France. |
BERTHELOT, J-M. (2000). Sociologie. Épistémologie d’une discipline. Bruxelles : De Boeck Université. |
| BOURDIEU, P. (1980). Questions de sociologie. Paris : Minuit. |
CHAZEL, F. (2000). Aux fondements de la sociologie. Paris : Presse Universitaires de France. |
| GIDDENS, A. (1987). Social theory and modern sociology. Stanford, CA: Stanford University Press. |
KNORR CETINA, K.D. & PREDA, A. (Eds.) (2005). The
sociology of financial markets. Oxford : Oxford university
press. |
|
|
| |
|
Sociologie béhaviorale : Branche de la sociologie qui s'intéresse davantage aux comportements des individus qu'aux structures et aux fonctions des groupes. ( ): Homans, Kunkel.
| |
KUNKEL, J.H. (1975). Behavior,
social problems, and change : a social learning approach. Englewood
Cliffs, N.J. : Prentice-Hall. |
| HAMBLIN, R.L. & KUNKEL,
J.H. (Eds.) (1977). Behavioral theory in sociology : essays
in honor of George C. Homans. New Brunswick, N.J. :
Transaction Books. |
|
| |
|
Sociologie des sciences : Étude des conditions sociales qui favorisent ou font obstacle au développement de la connaissance scientifique. Sociologie des sciences et épistémologie. = sociologie de la connaisance scientifique. ( ): Knorr Cetina, Latour, Merton, Woolgar.
| |
MERTON, R.K. (1942/1973). The normative structure of science. In N.W. Storer (Ed.), The sociology of science (pp. 267-278). Chicago : University of Chicago Press. |
LATOUR, B. (1996). Petites leçons de sociologie des sciences. Paris : Le Seuil. |
| MERTON, R.K. (1957). Priorities in scientific discovery. American Sociological Review, 22 (6), 635-659. |
MATALON, B. (1996). La construction de la science De l'épistémologie à la sociologie de la connaissance scientifique. Delachaux et Niestlé. |
| LATOUR, B. & WOOLGAR, S. (1979/88). Laboratory life : the construction of scientific facts / La vie de laboratoire : la production des faits scientifiques. Beverly Hills : Sage Publications/Paris : La Découverte. |
BUSION, G. (1998). Sociologie des sciences et des techniques. Paris : Presses Universitaires de France. |
| VINCK, D. (1995). Sociologie des sciences. Armand Colin. |
KRÉMER-MARIETTI, A. (1999). Sociologie de la science. Belgique : Mardaga. |
| BUNGE, M. (1991). A critical examination of the new sociology of science - Part l. Philosophy of the social sciences, 21, 524-560. |
DUBOIS, M. (1999). Introduction à la sociologie des sciences. Paris : Presses Universitaires de France. |
| BUNGE, M. (1992). A critical examination of the new sociology of science - Part 2. Philosophy of the Social Sciences, 22, 46-76. |
MARTIN, O. (2000/06). Sociologie des sciences. Paris : Nathan. |
|
KNORR CETINA, K.D. (1987). Evolutionary epistemology and sociology of science. Cognition and Communication, Special Volume on Evolutionary Epistemology : A Multiparadigm Program (p. 179-201). |
| |
|
Sociologie et Sociétés : Revue scientifique de sociologie. Éditeur :
PÉLADEAU, N. et MERCIER, C. (1993). Approches qualitative et quantitative en évaluation de programmes. Sociologie et sociétés, 25 (2), 111-124.
|
|
Sociology of Education : Revue scientifique de sociologie qui consacre ses pages à l'éducation. Éditeur : Sage.
GOOD, T.L, SLAVINGS, R., HAREL, K. & EMERSON, H. (1987). Student passivity : A study of student question-asking in K-
12 classrooms. Sociology of Education, 60 (3), 181-199.
|
|
Sociométrie : Discipline au carrefour de la psychologie et de la sociologie, fondée par Moreno, qui étudie la constitution et l'organisation des relations interpersonnelles au sein des groupes. Sociometry.
| |
MORENO, J.L. (1934/1953). Who shall survive? Beacon, NY : Beacon House. |
| LUCE, D. (1950). Connectivity and generalized cliques in sociometric group structure. Psychometrika, 15, 169-190. |
| FRENCH, R.L. (1951). Sociometric status and individual adjustment among naval recruits. Journal of Abnormal Social Psychology, 46, 64-72. |
| MORENO, J.L. (1960). The sociometry reader. Glencoe, Illinois : The Free Press. |
| NORTHWAY, M.L. (1967). A primer of sociometry. Toronto : University of Toronto Press. |
| HALE, A.E. (1985). Conducting clinical sociometric explorations : A manual. Roanoke, Virginia : Royal Publishing Company. |
| HOFFMAN, C., WILCOX, L., GOMEZ, E. & HOLLANDER, C. (1992). Sociometric applications in a corporate environment. Journal of Group Psychotherapy, Psychodrama & Sociometry, 45, 3-16. |
|
| |
|
|
Sociopathie : Sociopathy.
| |
PERSONS, R.W. (1965). Psychotherapy with sociopathic offenders : an empirical evaluation. Journal of Clinical Psychology, 21, 205-207. |
| MAAS, J. (1966). The use of actional procedures on group psychotherapy with sociopathic women. International Journal of Group Psychotherapy, 16, 190-197. |
| VAILLANT, G.E. (1975). Sociopathy as a human process : A viewpoint. Archives of General psychiatry, 32, 178-183. |
| WOODY, G. E., McCLELLAN, A.T., LUBORSKY, L. & O'BRIEN, C.P. (1985). Sociopathy and psychotherapy outcome. Archives of General Psychiatry, 42, 1081-1086. |
| LYKKEN, D.T. (1996). Psychopathy, sociopathy, and crime. Society, 34, 29-38. |
|
| |
|
|
Soi idéal : Dans la théorie de Rogers, perception de ce qu'un individu souhaiterait être. Ideal-self.
|
Soi : Dans la théorie de Rogers, somme des perceptions qu'une personne a d'elle-même, de ses caractéristiques, de ses relations avec les autres, et des valeurs qu'elle attache à ses différentes perceptions. EX: Je suis un gars sympathique, intelligent et modeste. Pour Skinner, ce concept renvoie à la description verbale de soi (comportement verbaux publics et privés). Dans la plupart des théories, le soi renvoie à l'ensemble des identités (identité sociale, identité sexuelle, identité psychologique, etc.), bref à ce que l'individu croit être. Soi, connaissance de soi et reconnaissance de soi. = concept de soi, soi réel, schéma de soi, perception de soi. Self, self-concept, self-schemas, mirror self-image reactions.
| |
YERKES, R.M. & LARUE, A. (1913). Outline of a study of the self. Boston : Cambridge University Press. |
MITCHELL, R.W. (1997). Kinesthetic-visual matching and the self-concept as explanations of mirror-self-recognition. Journal for the Theory of Social Behavior, 27, 101-123. |
| HILGARD E.R. (1949). Human motives and the concept of
self. American Psychologist, 4, 374-382. |
|
| JACOBSON, E. (1954). The self and object world : vicissitudes of their infantile cathexes and their influence on ideational and affective development. PSoCh, 9, 75-127. |
CROSS, S.E. & MADSON, L. (1997). Models of the self : self-construals and gender. Psychological Bulletin, 122 (1), 5-37. |
| AMSTERDAM, B. (1972). Mirror self-image reactions before age two. Developmental Psychobiology, 5, 297-305. |
HARTER, S. (1999). The construction of the self : A developmental perspective. New York : Guilford Press. |
| GREENWALD, A.G. (1980). The totalitarian ego : Fabrication and revision of personal history. American Psychologist, 35, 603-618. [PDF] |
BAUMEISTER, R.F. (1999). The self in social psychology. Philadelphia : Psychology Press Contents. |
| BANDURA, A. (1982). The self and mechanisms of agency. In J. Suls (Ed.), Psychological perspectives on the self (Vol. 1). Hillsdale, NJ : Erlbaum. |
KITAYAMA, S. & MARKUS, H.R. (1999). Yin and yang of the Japanese self : The cultural psychology of personality coherence. In D. Cervone & Y. Shoda (Eds.), The coherence of personality : Social cognitive bases of personality consistency, variability, and organization (pp. 242-302). New York : Guilford. |
| EPSTEIN, R. (1982). The self-concept and other daemons (abstract). Behaviour Analysis Letters, 2, 300-302. |
KANAGAWA, C., CROSS, S.E. &.MARKUS, H.R. (2001). “Who am I?”: The cultural psychology of the conceptual self. Personality & Social Psychology Bulletin, 27, 90-103. |
| GREENWALD, A.G. & PRATKANIS, A.R. (1984). The self. In R.S. Wyer & T.K. Srull (Eds.), Handbook of social cognition (pp. 129-178). Hillsdale, NJ : Erlbaum. [PDF] |
CROSS, S.E. & GORE, J. (2002). Cultural models of the self. In M. Leary & J. Tangney (Eds.), Handbook of self and identity (pp. 536-564). New York : Guilford. |
| KOHUT,
H. (1985). Le soi. Paris : Presses Universitaires
de France. |
SCHORE, A., (2003). Affect dysregulation and disorders of the self. New York : Norton. |
| MARKUS, H., SMITH, J. & MORELAND, R.L. (1985). Role of the self-concept in the perception of others. Journal of Personality & Social Psychology, 49, 1494-1512. |
GILLIHAN, S.J. & FAREH, M.J. (2005). Is self special? A critical review of evidence from experimental psychology and cognitive neuroscience. Psychological Bulletin, 131, 76-97. |
| BRECKLER, S.J. & GREENWALD, A.G. (1986). Motivational facets of the self. In E.T. Higgins & R. Sorrentino (Eds.), Handbook of motivation and cognition (pp. 145-164). New York : Guilford Press. [PDF] |
|
| MARKUS, H.R. & NURIUS, P. (1986). Possible selves. American Psychologist, 41, 954-969. |
MITCHELL, R.W. (1997). Kinesthetic-visual matching and the self-concept as explanations of mirror-self-recognition. Journal for the Theory of Social Behavior, 27, 101-123. |
| GERGEN, K.J. & GERGEN, M.M. (1988). Narrative and the self as relationship. In L. Berkowitz (Ed.), Advances in experimental social psychology (Vol. 21, pp. 17-56). New York : Academic Press. |
|
| TAYLOR, C. (1987/98). The sources of the self. Harvard : Harvard University Press. / Les sources du moi : la formation de l’identité moderne. Montréal : Boréal. |
CROSS, S.E. & MADSON, L. (1997). Models of the self : self-construals and gender. Psychological Bulletin, 122 (1), 5-37. |
| MELTZOFF, A.N. (1990). Foundations for developing a concept of self : The role of imitation in relating self to other and the value of social mirroring, social modeling, and self practice in infancy. In D. Cicchetti & M. Beeghly (Eds.), The self in transition : Infancy to childhood (pp. 139-164). Chicago : University of Chicago Press. |
HARTER, S. (1999). The construction of the self : A developmental perspective. New York : Guilford Press. |
| BREWER, M.B. (1991). The social self : On being the same and different at the same time. Personality & Social Psychology Bulletin, 17, 475-482 |
|
| MARKUS, H.R. & KITAYAMA, S. (1991). Culture and the self : Implications for cognition, emotion, and motivation. Psychological Review, 98, 224-253. |
BAUMEISTER, R.F. (1999). The self in social psychology. Philadelphia : Psychology Press Contents. |
| GIBSON, E.J. & ADOLPH, K.E. (1992). The perceived self in infancy. Psychological Inquiry, 3, 119-121. |
KITAYAMA, S. & MARKUS, H.R. (1999). Yin and yang of the Japanese self : The cultural psychology of personality coherence. In D. Cervone & Y. Shoda (Eds.), The coherence of personality : Social cognitive bases of personality consistency, variability, and organization (pp. 242-302). New York : Guilford. |
| PALFAI, T.P. & SALOVEY, P. (1992). Integrating the self : Is the whole less than the sum of the parts ? Psychological Inquiry, 3, 53-55. |
|
| NEISSER, U. (Ed.) (1993). The perceived self : Ecological and interpersonal sources of self-knowledge. New York : Cambridge University Press. |
CROSS, S.E. & GORE, J. (2002). Cultural models of the self. In M. Leary & J. Tangney (Eds.), Handbook of self and identity (pp. 536-564). New York : Guilford. |
| GERGEN, K.J. (1993). Refiguring self and psychology. Hampshire : Dartmouth Publishing Co. |
|
| SINGER, J.A., & SALOVEY, P. (1993). The remembered self: Emotion and memory in personality. New York : Free Press. |
|
| WILEY, N. (1994). History of the self : From primates to present. Sociological Perspectives , 37, 527-545. |
SCHORE, A. (2003). Affect dysregulation and disorders of the self. New York : Norton. |
| MILLER, D.T. & PRENTICE, D.A. (1994). The self and the collective. Personality & Social Psychology Bulletin, 20, 451-453. |
HARRÉ, R. & MOGHADDAM, F.M. (2003). The self and others. Westport : Praeger |
| ECCLES, J.C. (1994). How the self controls its brain. New York : Springer-Verlag. |
GILLIHAN, S.J. & FAREH, M.J. (2005). Is self special? A critical review of evidence from experimental psychology and cognitive neuroscience. Psychological Bulletin, 131, 76-97. |
| BANAJI M.R. & PRENTICE, D.A. (1994). The self in social contexts. In M.R. Rosenzweig & L.W. Porter (Eds.), Annual review of psychology (Vol. 45, pp. 297-352). Palo Alto, CA : Annual Reviews, Inc. |
GERGEN, K.J. (2006). The relational self in context history. International Journal for Dialogical, 1, (1), 119-124. [PDF] |
| KITAYAMA, S., MARKUS, H.R., MATSUMOTO, H. & NORASAKKUNKIT, V. (1997). Individual and collective processes in the construction of the self : Self-enhancement in the United States and self-criticism in Japan. Journal of Personality & Social Psychology, 72, 1245-1267. |
WILLIAMS, E. & GILOVICH, T. (2008). Conceptions of the self and others across time. Personality & Social Psychology Bulletin, 34, 1037-1046. [PDF] |
|
|
| |
|
|
|
|
Soins parentaux : Soins de base prodigué par un parent à son enfant, avec plus ou moins d'habileté. Soins et relation mère-enfant. = soins de base. Day care, competent parenting.
| |
SCARR, S.W. (1984). Mother care other care. New York : Basic Books, Inc.. |
ZASLOW, M.J. (1991). Variations in child care quality and its implications for children. Journal of Social Issues, 47 (2), 125-138. |
| BELSKY, J. & ROVINE, M. J. (1988). Non-maternal care in the first year of life and the security of infant-parent attachment. Child Development, 59, 5-19. |
BELSKY, J. (1992). Consequences of child care for children's development : A deconstructionist view. In A. Booth (Ed.), Child care in the 1990s : Trends and consequences (pp. 83-94). Hillsdale, NJ : Lawrence Erlbaum Associates. |
| BELSKY, J. (1988). The "effects" of infant day care reconsidered. Early Childhood Research Quarterly, 3, 235-272. |
LYKKEN, D.T. (1997). Incompetent parenting : Its causes and cures. Child Psychiatry & Human Development, 27, 129-137. |
| |
MEANEY, M.J. (2001). Maternal care, gene expression, and the transmission of individual differences in stress reactivity across gen- erations. Annual Review of Neuroscience, 24, 1161-1192. |
| BELSKY, J. (1990). Parental and nonparental child care and children's socioemotional development : A decade in review. Journal of Marriage and Family, 52, 885-903. |
MELHUISH, E.C. (2001). The quest for quality in early day care preschool experience continues. International Journal of Behavioral Development, 25 (1), 1-6. |
|
ZAOUCHE-GAUDRON, C. SULOVA, L. & ESPIAU, G. (2005). Day care nurses' perceptions of their educational practice in France and in the Czech Republic. International Journal of Child & Family Welfare, 8 (2-3), 88-98. |
| |
CHAMPAGNE, F.A. (2008). Epigenetic mechanisms and the transgenerational effects of maternal care. Frontiers of Neuroendocrinology, 29, 386-397. |
|
|
Sokal Alan D. (1955-) : Physicien et épistémologue américain. Il a vertement critiqué les prétentions scientifiques de certains universitaires postmodernistes (Althusser, Derrida, Iragaray, Lacan, Latour, Serres). Sokal et l'affaire Sokal. Collaborateur de Bricmont.
 |
SOKAL, A. (1996). Transgressing the boundaries : Toward a transformative hermeneutics of quantum gravity. Social Text 46/47, 217-52. |
| SOKAL, A. et BRICMONT, J. (1997). Impostures intellectuelles. Paris : Odile Jacob. |
| SOKAL, A. (2005). Pseudosciences et postmodernisme. Paris : Odile Jacob. |
|
| |
|
Solidarité :
| |
BOURGEOIS, L. (1896). Solidarité. Paris : Colin. |
| O'LEARY, V. E. & ICKOVICS, J.R. (1990). Women supporting women : Secretaries and their bosses. In H.Y. Grossman & N.L. Chester (Eds.), The experience and meaning of work in women's lives (pp. 35-56). Hillsdale, N.J .: Erlbaum. |
| LA VERGATA, A. (1992). Les bases biologiques de la solidarité. Dans P. Tort (Dir.), Darwinisme et société (p. 55-87). Paris : Presses Universitaires de France. |
|
| |
|
Solipsisme : Forme d'idéalisme extrême qui prétend que l'individu ne peut découvrir comme réalité irréfutable que sa propre pensée, ses propres idées, son propre monde. EX: Je pense donc je suis (Descartes).
|
Solitude : Solitude et isolement social. Loneliness.
| |
JONES, W.H. (1981). Loneliness and social contact. Journal of Social Psychology , 113, 295-296. |
| CACIOPPO, J.T., HAWKLEY, L.C. & BERNTSON, G.G. (2003). The anatomy of loneliness. Current Directions in Psychological Science, 12, 71-74. |
| CACIOPPO, J.T. & PATRICK, W. (2008). Loneliness : Human nature and the need for social connection. New York : W.W. Norton. |
|
| |
|
Sollicitation (des participants) : En méthodologie, opération qui consiste à obtenir la participation d'une personne au déroulement d'une recherche, plus particulièrement à la collecte de données. Cette sollicitation se fait habituellemment avant la recherche, mais dans certain cas elle peut se faire après-coup, si la nature du phénomène à l'étude le requiert. Les individus qui acceptent de participer à une recherche doivent généralement remplir un formulaire de consentement. Pour leur participation, les sujets peuvent recevoir une compensation financière. = recrutement des participants. Recruiting.
| |
MacDOUGALL, C. & FUDGE, E. (2001). Planning and recruiting the sample for focus groups and in-depth interviews. Qualitative Health Research, 11, 117-126. |
|
| |
|
Solomon Richard Lester (1918-1995) : Psychologue béhavioriste américain, spécialisé dans l'étude de l'apprentissage Professeur de Olds. Collaborateur de Rescorla et Seligman.
 |
SOLOMON, R.L. (1964). Punishment. American Psychologist, 19, 239-54. |
| SOLOMON, R.L. & RESCORLA, R.A. (1967). Two-process learning theory : Relationships between Pavlovian conditioning and instrumental learning. Psychological Review, 74, 151-182. |
| SOLOMON, R.L., SELIGMAN, M.E.P. & MAIER, S. (1970). Unpredictable and uncontrollable aversive events. In B.F.R. Brush (Eds.), Aversive conditioning and learning (pp. 347-400). New York : Appleton-Century-Crofts. |
| SOLOMON, R.L. (1977). An opponent-process theory of motivation. V. Affective dynamics of eating. In L.M. Barker, M.R. Best & M. Domjan (Eds.), Learning mechanisms in food selection (pp. 255-293). Waco, Texas : Baylor University Press. |
| SOLOMON, R.L. (1980). The opponent-process theory of acquired motivation. The costs of pleasure and the benefits of pain. American Psychologist, 35, 691-712. |
|
| |
|
Solso Robert L. (1933-2005) : Psychologue et méthodologiste américain.
|
SOLSO, R.L. & McCARTHY, J.E. (1981). Prototype formation of faces : A case of pseudo-memory. British Journal of Psychology, 72, 499-502. |
| SOLSO, R.L. (1994). Cognition and the visual arts. Cambridge, MA : MIT Press. [PDF] |
| SOLSO, R.L. (1994). Creativity. New York : Time-Life. |
| SOLSO, R.L. & MacLIN, M.K. (2002). Experimental psychology : A case approach. Boston : Allyn & Bacon. |
| SOLSO, R.L., MacLIN, O.H. & MacLIN, M.K. (2008). Cognitive psychology. Boston, MA : Allyn and Bacon. |
|
| |
|
|
Somatisation : Phénomène psychologique découvert par Stekel au début de 20 e siècle, qui montre que chez certains patients la souffrance s’exprime sous forme de symptômes physiques (non simulés ou feints). La fonction de ce mécanisme, plus ou moins avoué par le patient, serait d'obtenir une aide, médicale ou non, qui soulagera partiellement et temporairement ses symptômes. Somatisation et médecine somatique. Somatization.
| |
FARLEY, M. & KEANEY, J. (1997). Physical symptoms,
somatization, and dissociation in adult women survivors of childhood
sexual assault. Women and Health, 25 (3), 33-45. |
| LIDBECK, J. (2003). Group therapy for somatization disorders in primary care : Maintenance of treatment goals of short cognitive-behavioural treatment one-and-a-half-year follow-up. Acta Psychiatrica Scandinavica, 107, 449-56. |
|
| |
|
|
Sommaire : Première partie d'un article scientifique. Le sommaire résume les grandes lignes ou les faits saillants de l'article. Souvent placé entre le titre et la problématique ou après les références, à la toute fin de l'article. Il est souvent disponible en deux langues. = résumé. Abstract, summary of research.
| |
MEEHL, P.E. (1990). Why summaries of research on psychological theories are often uninterpretable. Psychological Reports, 66, 195-244. [PDF] |
|
| |
|
Sommeil : État d'un organisme qui se caractérise par la suspension de la vigilance, le relâchement du tonus musculaire, le ralentissement de la respiration et de la circulation et l'accroissement de l'activité onirique. Nous passons le tiers de notre vie à dormir. Le sommeil se divise en deux phases : le sommeil lente et le sommeil rapide (ou paradoxe). Sommeil et réveil. = bsoin de sommeil. /éveil. Sleeping.
| |
JENKINS, J.G. & DALLENBACH, K.M. (1924). Oblivescence during sleep and waking. American Journal of Psychology, 35, 605-612. |
ÅKERSTEDT, T., HUME, K., MINORS, D. & WATERHOUSE, J. (1994). The meaning of good sleep : a longitudinal study of polysomnography and subjective sleep quality. Journal of Sleep Research, 3,152-158. |
| KLEITMAN, N. (1939). Sleep andwakefulness as alternating phases in the cycle of existence. University of Chicago Press. |
RECHTSCHAFFEN, A. (1998). Current perspectives on the function of sleep. Perspect Biol Med., 41, 359-390. |
| ASERINSKY, E. & KLEITMAN, N. (1953). Regularly occurring periods of eye motility, and concomitant phenomena, during sleep. Science, 118, 273-274. |
|
| ASERINSKY, E. & KLEITMAN, N. (1955). Two types of ocular motility occurring in sleep. Journal of Applied Physiology, 8, 1-10. |
|
| LINDSLEY, O.R. (1957). Operant behavior during sleep : A measure of depth of sleep. Science, 126, 1290-1291. |
|
| DEMENT, W.C. & KLEITMAN, N. (1957). Cyclic variations in EEG during sleep and their relation to eye movements, body motility and dreaming. Electroencephalogr Clin Neurophysiology, 9, 673-690. |
AMES, J.E. (1998). Acute and chronic effects of caffeine on performance, mood, headache, and sleep. Neuropsychobiology, 38, 32-41. |
| |
STICKGOLD, R., SCOTT, L., RITTENHOUSE, C. & HOBSON, J.A. (1999). Sleep-induced changes in associative memory. Journal of Cognive Neuroscience, 11 (2), 182-193. |
| DEMENT, W.C. (1958). The occurrence of low voltage fast electroencephalogram pattern during behavioral sleep in the cat. Electroenceph. clin. Neurophysiol., 10, 291 -296. |
DEMENT, W.C. (1999).The promise of sleep. New York : Delacorte Press/ Random House Inc. |
| JOUVET, M. et MICHEL, F. (1959). Corrélations électromyographiques du sommeil chez le chat décortiqué et mésencéphalique chronique. C.R. Soc. Biol.,153, 422 425. |
SEJNOWSKI, T.J. & DESTEXHE, A. (2000). Why do we sleep. Brain Research, 886, 208-223. |
| JOUVET, M., JOUVET, D. et VALATX, J.L. (1963). Étude du sommeil chez le chat pontique, sa suppression automatique. C.R. Soc. Biol., 157, 845-849. |
MASSIMINI, M. & TONONI, G. (2005). Breakdown of cortical effective connectivity during sleep. Science, 309, 2228-2232. |
| |
STICKGOLD, R. & WALKER, M.P. (2005). Memory consolidation and reconsolidation : what is the role of sleep? Trends in Neurosciences, 28 (8), 408-415. [PDF] |
| JOUVET, M. (Dir.) (1965). Aspects anatomo-fonctionnels du sommeil. Paris : C.N.R.S. |
DEMENT, W.C. (2005). History of sleep medicine. Neurol Clin., 23 (4), 945-965. |
| JOUVET, M. (1967). The states of sleep. Scientific American, 216 (2), 62-68. |
SEKIGUCHI, Y., ARAI, K. & OHSHIMA, S. (2006). Sleep behaviour : sleep in continuously active dolphins. Nature, 441, 9-10. |
| ALLISON, T. & VAN TWYVER, H. (1970). The evolution of sleep. Natural History, 79, 56-65 |
BORN, J., RASCH, B. & GAIS, S. (2006). Sleep to remember. Neuroscientist, 12, 410-424. |
| FEINBERG, I. (1974). Changes in sleep cycle patterns with age. Journal of Psychiatric Research, 10, 283-306. |
WALKER, M.P. (2006). Sleep to remember. American Scientist, 94 (4): 326-333. |
| ZEPELIN, H., & RECHTSCHAFFEN, A. (1974). Mammalian sleep, longevity, and energy metabolism. Brain Behavior & Evolution, 10, 425-470 |
|
| ASTIC, L. et ROYET, J.P. (1974). Sommeil chez le rat-kangourou, Potorous apicalis - Étude chez l'adulte et chez le jeune un mois avant la sortie définitive du marsupium. effets du sevrage. Electroenceph. Clin. Neurophysiol., 37, 483-489. |
GNONE, G., MORICONI, T. & GAMBINI, G. (2006). Sleep behaviour : activity and sleep in dolphins. Nature, 441, 10-11. |
| MEDDIS, R. (1975). On the function of sleep. Animal Behaviour, 23, 676-691. |
STICKGOLD, R. & WALKER, M.P. (2007). Sleep-dependent memory consolidation and reconsolidation. Sleep Med., 8, 331-343. |
| DEMENT, W.C. (1976). Some must watch while some must sleep. New York : Norton. |
RIAL, R.V., NICOLAU, M.C., GAMUNDI, A., AKAARIR, M. & APARICIO, S. (2007). The trivial function of sleep. Sleep Med Rev., 11, 311-325. |
| ALLISON, T. & CICCHETTI, D.V. (1976). Sleep in mammals : Ecological and constitutional correlates. Science, 194, 732-734. |
LAHL, O., WISPEL, C., WILLIGENS, B. & PIETROWSKY, R. (2008). An ultra short episode of sleep is sufficient to promote declarative memory performance. Journal of Sleep Research, 17 (1), 3-10. |
| ADAM, K. & OSWALD, I. (1983). Protein synthesis, bodily renewal and the sleep-wake cycle. Clinical Science, 65, 561-567. |
SIEGEL, J.M. (2008). Do all animals sleep. Trends Neurosci., 31, 208-213. |
| HOBSON, J.A., LYDIC, R. & BAGHDOYAN, H.A. (1986). Evolving concepts of sleep cycle generation : From brain centers to neuronal populations. Behavioral & Brain Sciences, 9, 371-400. |
BÉLAND, S.-G., PRÉVILLE, M., DUBOIS, M.-F., LORRAIN, D., GRENIER, S., VOYER, P., PÉRODEAU, G. & MORIDE, Y. (2010). Benzodiazepine use and quality of sleep in the community-dwelling elderly population. Aging & Mental Health, 14, 843-850. |
| BORBELY, A. (1986). Secrets of sleep. New York : Basic Books. |
LEWIS, P.A., COUCH, T.J., HU, P.T. & WALKER, M.P. (2011). Keeping time in your sleep : Overnight consolidation of temporal rhythm. Neuropsychologia, 49, 115-123. |
| BJORK, R.A. & SCHNEIDER W. (1988). Learning during sleep and accelerated learning. In D. Druckman & J.A. Swets (Eds.), Enhancing human performance : Issues, theories, and techniques (pp. 39-60). Washington, DC : National Academy Press. [PDF] |
|
| BOOTZIN, R., KIHLSTROM, J.F. & SCHACTER, D.L. (Eds.) (1990). Sleep and cognition. Washington : American Psychological Association. |
|
| JOUVET, M. (1991). Pourquoi dormons-nous ? Paris : Odile Jacob. |
|
| BENCA, R.M., OVERMEYER, W.H., THISTED, R.A. & GILLIN, J.C. (1992). Sleep and psychiatric disorders : A meta-analysis. Archives of General Psychiatry, 49, 651-668. |
WALKER, M.P. (2011). Sleep, memory and emotion. Progress in Brain Research, 185, 49-68. |
| DEMENT, W.C. (1992). The sleepwatchers. Stanford, CA: Stanford Alumni Association. |
|
|
|
| |
|
Sommeil (Manque ou privation de...) : Absence plus ou moins longue de sommeil ou sommeil de courte durée ne correspondant pas à ce qu'il faut normalement à un individu pour refaire ses forces ou maintenir sa vigilance. Privation de sommeil, somnolence et vigilance. Sleep restriction, sleep déprivation, sleep loss..
| |
DEMENT, W.C. (1960). The effect of dream deprivation. Science, 131, 1705-1707. |
|
| MARTIN, B.J. (1981). Effect of sleep deprivation on tolerance of prolonged exercise. European Journal of Applied Physiology, 47, 345-354. |
KAMIMORI, G.H., PENETAR, D.M. & HEADLEY, D.B (2000). Effect of three caffeine doseson plasma catecholamines and alertness during prolonged wakefulness. European Journal of Clinical Pharmacology, 56, 537-544. |
| HORNE, J.A. (1985). Sleep function, with particular reference to sleep deprivation. Ann CLin Res, 17, 199-208. |
THARION, W.J., SHUKITT-HALE, B. & LIEBERMAN, H.R. (2003). Caffeine effects on marksmanship during high-stress military training with 72 hour sleep deprivation. Aviat Space Environ Med., 74, 309-314. |
| SYMONS, J.D., VANHELDER, T. & MYLES, W.S. (1988). Physical performance and physiological responses following 60 hours of sleep deprivatio. Med Sci Sports Exerc., 20, 374-380. |
BELENSKY, G.N.J., WESENSTEN, G.N. & THORNE, D.R. (2003). Patterns of performance degradation and restoration during sleep restriction and subsequent recovery : a sleep dose-response study. Journal of Sleep Research, 12, 1-12. |
| PLYLEY, M.J., SHEPARD, R.J. & DAVIS, G.M. (1989). Sleep deprivation and cardiorespiratory fitness. European Journal of Applied Physiology, 56, 338-344. |
SAUER, S., HERRMAN, E. & KAISER, W. (2004). Sleep deprivation in honey bees. Journal of Sleep Research, 13, 145-152. |
| WU, J.C. & BUNNEY, W.E. (1990). The biological basis of an antidepressant response to sleep deprivation and relapse : Review and hypothesis. American Journal of Psychiatry, 147, 14-21. |
BEAUMONT, M., BATÉJAT, D., PIÉRARD, C., VAN BEERS, P., DENIS, J.B., COSTE, O., DOIREAU P., CHAUFFARD, F., FRENCH, J. & LAGARDE, D. (2004). Caffeine or melatonin effects on sleep and sleepiness after rapid eastward transmeridian travel. Journal of Applied Physiology, 96, 50-58. |
| EVERSON, C.A. (1995). Functional consequences of sustained sleep deprivation in the rat. Behavioural Brain Research, 69, 43-54. |
REED, G.K., DOLEZAL, D.N., COOPER-BROWN, L.J. & WACKER, D.P. (2005). The effects of sleep disruption on the treatment of a feeding disorder. Journal of Applied Behavior Analysis, 38, 243-245. |
| BABKOFF, H., CASPY T., MIKULINCER, M. & SING, H.C. (1991). Monotonic and rhythmic influences: A challenge for sleep deprivation research. Psychological Bulletin, 109, 411-428 |
ZOHRAR, D., TZISCHINSKY, O., EPSTEIN, R. & LAVIE, P. (2005). The effects of sleep loss on medical residents’ emotional reactions to work events : A cognitive-energy model. Sleep, 28, 47-54. |
| O'REILLY, M.F. (1995). Functional analysis and treatment of escape-maintained aggression correlated with sleep deprivation. Journal of Applied Behavior Analysis, 28 (2), 225-226. [PDF] |
KNUTSON, K.L., SPIEGEL, K., PENEV, P. & VAN CAUTER, E. (2007). The metabolic consequences of sleep deprivation. Sleep Medecine Review, 11, 163-178. |
| RODGERS, C.D., PATERSON, D.H., CUNNINGHAM, D.A. NOBLE, E.G., PETTIGREW, F.P., MYLES, W.S. & TAYLOR, A.W. (1995). Sleep deprivation : effects on work capacity, self-paced walking, contractile properties and perceived exertio. Sleep, 18, 30-38. |
YOO, S.S., GUJAR, N., HU, P., JOLESZ, F.A. & WALKER, M.P. (2007). The human emotional brain without sleep—A prefrontal amygdala disconnect. Current Biology, 17, 877-878. |
| KENNEDY, C.H. & MEYER, K.A. (1996). Sleep deprivation, allergy symptoms, and negatively reinforced problem behaviors. Journal of Applied Behavior Analysis, 29 (1), 133-135. [PDF] |
WALKER, M.P. (2008). Cognitive consequences of sleep and sleep loss. Sleep Medicine, 16 (5), 287-298. |
| WESENTEN, N.J., BELENKY, G., KAUTZ, M., THORNE, D.R., REICHARDT, R.M. & BALKIN, T.J. (2000). Maintaining alertness and performance during sleep deprivation : Modafinil versus caffeine. Psychopharmacology, 159, 238-247. |
BABSON, K.A., TRAINOR,C.D., FELDERN, M.T. & BLUMENTHAL, H. (2010). A test of the effects of acute sleep deprivation on general and specific self-reported anxiety and depressive symptoms : An experimental extension. Journal of Behavior Therapy & Experimental Psychiatry, 4 (3), 297-303. |
|
|
| |
|
|
|
|
Sommeil lent (Stades du...) : Première phase du sommeil, qui s'accompagne d'ondes corticales de grande amplitude et d'un tonus musculaire comparable à celui d'une personne éveillée. Il se divise en quatre stades. = sommeil à ondes lentes.
| Stades du sommeil lent |
| 1 |
Sommeil léger |
| 2 |
Sommeil moyennement profond |
| 3 |
Sommeil profond |
| 4 |
Sommeil profond, à onde delta |
| |
JOUVET, M. (1967). The states of sleep. Scientific American, 216 (2), 62-68. |
|
| |
|
Sommeil paradoxal : Seconde phase du sommeil, découvert en 1953 par Aserinsky et Kleitman, qui se caractérise par une activité électrique analogue à l'éveil (d'où le terme paradoxal), des mouvements oculaires rapides (MOR ou REM en anglais pour rapid eyes mouvement) et la disparition totale du tonus musculaire. C'est à ce moment que nous rêvons. = sommeil rapide, phase paradoxale, sommeil MOR, sommeil à ondes rapides. Paradoxical sleep, rapid eyes mouvement, REM.
| |
ASERINSKY, E. & KLEITMAN, N. (1953). Regularly occurring periods of eye motility, and concomitant phenomena, during sleep. Science, 118, 273-274. [PDF] |
GLOVINSKY, P.B., SPIELMAN, A.J., CARROLL, P., WEINSTEIN, L. & ELLMAN, S.J. (1990). Sleepiness and REM sleep recurrence : The effects of Stage 2 and REM sleep awakenings. Psychophysiology, 27 (5), 552-559. |
| |
SMITH, C. & WONG, P. T. P. (1991). Paradoxical sleep increases predict successful learning in a complex operant task. Behavioral Neuroscience, 105, 282-288. |
| ASERINSKY, E. & KLEITMAN, N. (1955). Two types of ocular motility occurring in sleep. Journal of Applied Physiology, 8, 1-10. |
JOUVET, M. (1991). Le sommeil paradoxal : Est-il le gardien de l'individuation psychologique? Revue Canadienne de Psychologie, 45 (2), 148-168 |
| DEMENT, W.C. & KLEITMAN, N. (1957). Cyclic variations in EEG during sleep and their relation to eye movements, body motility and dreaming. Electroencephalogr Clin Neurophysiology, 9, 673-690. |
WIEGAND, L., ZWILLICH, C.W., WIEGAND, D. & WHITE, D.P. (1991). Changes in upper airway muscle activation and ventilation during phasic REM sleep in normal men. Journal of Applied Physiology, 488-497. |
| BERLUCCHI, G., MORUZZI, G., SALVI, G.& STRATA, P.(1964). Pupil behavior and ocular movements during synchronized and desynchronized sleep. Arch. Ital. Biol., 102, 230-245. |
CRICK, F.C. & MITCHISON, G. (1995). REM sleep and neural nets. Behavioural Brain Research, 69, 147-155. |
| JOUVET, M. (1965). Étude de la dualité des états de sommeil et des mécanismes de la phase paradoxale. Dans M. Jouvet (Dir.), Aspects anatomo-fonctionnels du sommeil. Paris : C.N.R.S. |
JOUVET, M. (1998). Paradoxical sleep as a programming system. J Sleep Res., 7, (S1), 1-5. |
| ASERINSKY, E. (1967). Physiological activity associated with segments of the rapid eye movement period. In S.S. Kety, E.V. Evarts & H.L. Williams. (Eds.), Sleep and altered states of consciousness (pp. 338-350). Baltimore, MD : Williams & Wilkins. |
GUJAR, N., McDONALD, S., NISHIDA, M. & WALKER, M.P. (2011). A role for REM sleep in (re)calibrating the sensitivity of the human brain to specific emotions. Cerebral Cortex, 21 (1), 115-123. [PDF] |
|
|
| |
|
Sommer Robert ( ) : Psychologue américain, spécialisé dans l'étude de l'espace sociale et de l'envahissement du territoire. Collaborateur d'Ayllon.
|
SOMMER, R. & AYLLON, T. (1956). Perception and monetary reinforcement : l . The effects of rewards in the tactual modality. Journal of Psychology, 42, 137-141. |
| SOMMER, R. (1959). Studies in personal space. Sociometry 22, 247-260. |
| FELIPE, N. & SOMMER, R. (1966). Invasions of personal space. Social Problems, 14 (2), 206-214. |
| SOMMER, R. (1969). Personal space. New York : Prentice-Hall. |
| SOMMER, R. (1974). Tight spaces. New York : Prentice-Hall. |
|
| |
|
|
|
|
Somnolence : État d'assoupissement peu profond, parfois récurrent, engendré par un privation de sommeil, une surcharge de travail la prise de certains neurodépresseurs (effet secondaire). Sleepiness.
| |
HORNE, J.A. & MINARD, A. (1985). Sleep and sleepiness following a behaviorally "active" day. Ergonomics, 28, 567-575. |
| DINGES, D.F. (1989). The nature of sleepiness: causes, contexts, and consequences. In A. Stunkard & A. Baum (Eds.), Perspectives in behavioral medicine: eating, sleeping, and sex (pp. 147-179). Hillsdale (NJ): Lawrence Erlbaum. |
| GLOVINSKY, P.B., SPIELMAN, A.J., CARROLL, P., WEINSTEIN, L. & ELLMAN, S.J. (1990). Sleepiness and REM sleep recurrence : The effects of Stage 2 and REM sleep awakenings. Psychophysiology, 27 (5), 552-559. |
| ROEHRS, T., BEARE, D., ZORICK, F. & ROTH, T. (1994). Sleepiness and ethanol effects on simulated driving. Alcoholism : Clinical and Experimental Research, 18, 154-158. |
| LOWDEN, A., KECKLUND, G., AXELSSON, J. & ÅKERSTEDT, T. (1998). Change from an 8-hour shift to a 12-hour shift, attitudes, sleep, sleepiness and performance. Scandinavian Journal of Work, Environment & Health, 24 (S3), 69-75. [PDF] |
| ÅKERSTEDT, T., KECKLUND, G., GILBERG, M., LOWDEN, A. & AXELSSON, J. (2000). Sleepiness and days of recovery. Transportation Research Part F: Traffic Psychology and Behaviour, 3 (4), 251-261. |
| DAHLGREN, A., KECKLUND, G. & ÅKERSTEDT, T. (2006). Overtime work and its effects on sleep, sleepiness, cortisol and blood pressure in an experimental field study. Scandinavian Journal of Work, Environment & Health, 32 (4), 318-327. |
ANUND, A., KECKLUND, G., PETERS, B., FORSMAN, A., LOWDEN, A. & ÅKERSTEDT, T. (2008). Driver impairment at night and its relation to physiological sleepiness. Scandinavian Journal of Work, Environment & Health, 34 (2), 142-150. [PDF] |
|
|
|
Somnophilie
: Du latin somnus qui signifie «dormir» et du grec philia qui veut dire «amour». Il s'agit d'une paraphilie dans laquelle une excitation sexuelle est obtenue en se masturbant sur le corps (seins, visage, parties génitales) d'une personne endormie.
|
Sondage : Méthode de recherche descriptive qui consiste à interroger des individus (répondants) au moyen d'un questionnaire pour connaître leurs opinions, leurs préférences, leur intention de comportement, de vote, etc. Les sondages comportent habituellement moins de questions que les enquêtes et utilisent peu les entrevues dans la phase de collecte de données. = enquête. Polls, polling.
| |
ROBINSON, C.E. (1937). Recent developments in the straw-poll field - I. Public Opinion Quarterly, 1, (4), 42-52. |
SMITH, T.W. (1990). The first straw? A study of the origins of election polls. Public Opinion Quarterly, 54, 21-36. |
| GALLUP, G.H. & RAE, S.F. (1940). The pulse of democracy : The public opinion poll and how it works. NewYork : Simon and Schuster. |
WORCESTER, R. (1992). The performance of the political opinion polls in the 1992 British general election. Marketing and Research Today, 20, 256-263. |
| COOK, S.W. & WELCH, A.C. (1940). Methods of measuring the practical effects of polls of public opinion. Journal of Applied Psychology, 24 (4), 441-454. |
CREWE, I. (1993). A nation of liars? Opinion polls and the 1992 election. Journal of the Market Research Society, 35, 341-359. |
| GALLUP, G.H. (1972). The sophisticated poll watcher's guide. Princeton Opinion Press. |
BARE, J. (1994). Truth about daily fluctuations in 1992 pre-election polls. Newspaper Research Journal, 15, 73-81. |
| BRADBURN, N.M. & SUDMAN, S. (1988). Polls and surveys : Understanding what they tell us. San Francisco : Jossey-Bass Publishers. |
MORWITZ, V.G. & PLUZONSKI, C. (1996). Do polls reflect opinions or do opinions reflect polls? Journal of Consumer Research, 23 (1), 53-65. |
| OTTATI, V. RIGGLE, E.J., WYER, R.S., SCHWARZ, N. & KUKLINSKI, J. (1989). The cognitive and affective bases of opinion survey responses. Journal of Personality & Social Psychology, 57, 404-415. |
MEHRABIAN, A. (1998). Effects of poll reports on voter preferences. Journal of Applied Social Psychology, 282119-2130 |
|
|
| |
|
Sophisme : En logique, raisonnement douteux ou faux mais qui parvient néanmoins à convaincre, à influencer autrui. Sophisme et syllogisme. Fallacy.
| |
COUILLAUD, B. (2007). Raisonner en vérité - Analytique, dialectique, Rhétorique, sophistique. Paris : F.-X. de Guibert. |
|
| |
|
Sopranoïde : Selon Goulet, qualifie la personnalité d'individus, surtout des hommes, qui ne s'identifient qu'à des modèles négatifs, réels ou fictifs (Tony Soprano, Homer Simpson, Darth Vader, King-Kong, etc.). = gros cave, gros côlon ascendant, homme des tavernes, tata de la pire espèce.
|
Sorokin Pitirim Alexandrovich (1889-1968) : Sociologue américain d'origine russe, spécialisé dans l'étude des classes sociales et de l'altruisme. On lui doit notamment le concept de mobilité sociale.
|
SOROKIN, P.A. (1959). Social and cultural mobility. New York, NY : The Free Press. |
| SOROKIN, P.A. (1967). The sociology of revolution. New York, NY : Howard Fertig, Inc. |
| SOROKIN, P.A. (1975). Hunger as a factor in human affairs. Gainesville, FL : University Press of Florida. |
| SOROKIN, P.A. (1992). The crisis of our age. Chatam, NY : Oneworld Publications, Ltd. |
| SOROKIN, P.A. & LUNDEN, W.A. (1959). Power and morality : who shall guard the guardians? Boston, MA : Porter Sargent Publishers. |
|
| |
|
|
Sosa Ernest (1940- ) : Philosophe et épistémologue américain. Collaborateur de Bonjour et Drestke.
|
SOSA, E. (1974). How do you know? American Philosophical Quarterly, 11, 113-22. |
| SOSA, E. (1975). Introduction to causation and conditionals. London : Oxford University Press. |
| SOSA, E. (1983). Nature unmirrored, epistemology naturalized. Epistemology of Synthes, 55, 49-72 |
| SOSA, E. (1993). The truth of modest realism.Philosophical Issues : Science and Knowledge. Ridgeview Press. |
| SOSA, E. (2002). The place of truth in epistemology. In M. DePaul & L. Zagzebski (Eds.), Intellectual virtue : Perspectives from ethics and epistemology. Oxford : Oxford University Press. |
|
| |
|
Souffrance : Bien qu'il soit synonyme de douleur, ce terme est souvent utilisé pour désigner la douleur de nature psychologique (souffrance morale, tourment, détresse psychologique, désarroi) par opposition à la douleur d'origine physique (mal, douleur). = douleur psychologique. Suffering.
| |
FERRAGUT, E. (2000). La dimension de la souffrance en psychosomatique. Elsevier-Masson. |
| WILKINSON, I. (2005). Suffering : A Sociological Introduction. Polity Press. |
|
| |
|
Soulager : Consiste à diminuer ou à inhiber une douleur ou une souffrance sans par ailleurs neutraliser les causes ou les facteurs à l'origine de cette douleur/souffrance. *guérir. Relieve.
|
Soumission : État de l'individu qui subit la dominance d'autrui. Chez les humains, la personne soumise préfère le mutisme à la délation, l'humiliation à la douleur que pourrait lui infliger la personne qui la domine. La peur des représailles du dominant est un facteur qui explique le maintien de la soumission. Soumission et obéissance.
submissiveness, submission.
| |
REICH, A. (1940). A contribution to the psychoanalysis of extreme submissiveness in women. Psychoanalytic Quarterly, 9, 470-480. |
| SCHENKEL, R. (1967). Submission : Its features and function in wolf and dog. American Zoologist, 7, 319-329. |
| BEAUVOIS, J.-L. & JOULE, R.-V. (1981). Soumission et idéologies. Psychosociologie de la rationalisation. Paris : Presses Universitaires de France. |
| BEAUVOIS, J.-L. (1994). Traité de la servitude libérale : analyse de la soumission. Paris : Dunod. |
| JOULE, R.-V. & BEAUVOIS, J.-L. (1998). La soumission librement consentie. Paris: Presses Universitaires de France. |
|
| |
|
|
Source primaire : En science, cette expression a deux sens : a) elle désigne la source scientifique qui contient les idées originales d'un auteur. b) En histoire, les sources primaires sont des traces laissées par l'histoire qui permettent de reconstruire le passé (témoignages humains, lettres, archives, artéfacts, ruines, etc.). Souce primaire, source secondaire et référence. = source originale, source de première main, source première
| |
MORRIS, E.K. & SMITH, N.G.(2003). Bibliographic processes and products, and a bibliography of the published primary-source works of B.F. Skinner. The Behavior Analyst, 26, (1), 41-67. [PDF] |
|
| |
|
Source secondaire : En science, cette expression a deux sens : a) elle désigne, pour l'ensemble des sciences une source scientifique qui rapporte les idées originales d'un auteur. b) En histoire, la source secondaire est une source scientifique ou non qui décrit une ou des sources primaires, qui sont des traces de l'histoire que l'on tente de connaître (témoignages humains, lettres, archives, artéfacts, ruines, etc.). Source secondaire, source primaire et référence. = information rapportée, renseignement par la bande.
|
Source scientifique : Ensemble des ouvrages scientifiques qui permettent aux chercheurs de prendre connaissance et d'approfondir un thème ou un problème de recherche et, éventuellement, de se servir de ces sources pour rédiger un ouvrage scientifique (articles scientifiques, d'un livre, d'un site internet scientifique, etc). Une source est scientifique si : 1) Le contenu est de nature scientifique; on y présente des connaissances sous forme de théories, de recherches, de données de recherche, de statistiques, de figures, de schémas, etc. 2) l'auteur est un scientifique (ou un vulgarisateur scientifique); 3) Il cite ses sources dans le texte ou en bas de page; 4) l'auteur fournit à ses lecteurs la réfences de ses souces à la fin de son texte (références, bibliographie, médiagraphie). Sources et notice. = ouvrage scientifique consultée et cité ( ): source primaire, source secondaire. Scientific source, scientific text.
| |
MAYER, R.E. (1989). Systematic thinking fostered by illustrations in scientific text. Journal of Educational Psychology, 81, 240-246. |
|
| |
|
Sourire : Consiste à entrouvrir les lèvres et à montrer ses dents aux autres (le dentiste ne compte pas...). Sourire, humour et regard. Smiling, happy face.
| |
SPITZ, R.A. & WOLF, K.M. (1946). The smiling response : a contribution to the ontogenesis of social relations. Genetic Psychology Monographs, 34, 57-125. |
HALL, J.A., CARTER, J.D., JIMENEZ, M.C., FROST, N.A. & SMITH LEBEAU, L. (2002). Smiling and relative status in news photographs. Journal of Social Psychology, 142, 500-510. |
| HOPKINS, B.L. (1968). Effects of candy and social reinforcement, instructions, and reinforcement schedule leaning on the modification and maintenance of smiling. Journal of Applied Behavior Analysis, 1 (2), 121-129. [PDF] |
GUÉGUEN, N. & FISHER-LOKOU, J. (2004).. The effect of hitchhikers' smile. Psychological Reports, 94, 756-760. [PDF] |
| SROUFE, L.A. & WATERS, E. (1976). The ontogenesis of smiling and laughter : A perspective on the organization of development in infancy. Psychological Review, 83, 173-189. |
GUÉGUEN, N. & De GAIL, L. (2003), The effect of smiling on helping behavior : Smiling and good samaritan behavior. Communication reports, 16 (2), 1-8. [PDF] |
| LOCKARD, J.S., McVITTIE, R.I. & ISAAC, L.M. (1977). Functional significance of the affiliative smile. Bulletin of the Psychonomic Society, 9, 367-370. |
|
| TIDD, K. & LOCKARD, J. (1978). Monetary significance of the affiliative smile : A case for reciprocal altruism. Bulletin of the Psychonomic Society, 11, 344-346. |
|
| WALSH, D.G. & HEWITT, J. (1985). Giving men the come-on : Effect of eye contact and smiling in a bar environment. Perceptual & Motor Skills, 61, 873-874. |
|
| REIS H., MONESTERE, C., BERNSTEIN, S., CLARK, K., SEIDL, E. & FRANCO, M. (1990). What is smiling is beautiful and good. European Journal of Social Psychology, 20, 259-267. |
|
| KLEINKE, C. & TAYLOR, C. (1991). Evaluation of opposite-sex person as a function of gazing, smiling, and forward lean. The Journal of Social Psychology, 131, 451-453. |
GUÉGUEN, N. & FISHER-LOKOU, J. (2004). The effect of hitchhikers' smile. Psychological Reports, 94, 756-760. [PDF] |
| OTTA, E., PEREIRA, B., DELAVATI, N., PlMENTEL, O. & PIRES, C. (1993). The effect of smiling and of head tilting on person perception. The Journal of Psychology, 128, 323-331. |
|
| RIND B., & BORDIA P. (1996). Effect on restaurant tipping of male and female servers drawing a happy, smiling face on the backs of customers' checks. Journal of Applied Social Psychology, 26, 218-225. |
|
| DABBS, J.M. (1997). Testosterone, smiling, and facial appearance. Journal of Nonverbal Behavior, 21, 45-55. |
SCHMID AST, M. & HALL, J.A. (2004). When is dominance related to smiling? Assigned dominance, dominance preference, trait dominance, and gender as moderators. Sex Roles, 50, 387-399. |
| DODD, D.K., RUSSELL, B.L. & JENKINS, C. (1999). Smiling in school yearbook photos : Gender differences from kindergarten to adulthood. Psychological Record, 49, 1999. |
HESS, U., ADAMS, R.B. & KLECK, R.E. (2005). Who may frown and who should smile? Dominance, affiliation, and the display of happiness and anger. Cognition & Emotion, 19, 515-536. |
| HALL, J.A., CARNEY, D.R. & MURPHY, N.A. (2002). Gender differences in smiling. In M.H. Abel (Ed.), An empirical reflection on the smile (pp. 155-185). New York : Edwin Mellen Press. |
GUÉGUEN, N. (2008). The effect of a woman’s smile on men’s courtship behavior. Social Behavior and Personality, 36(9), 1233-1236. [PDF] |
|
|
| |
|
Souris (Mus musculus L.) : Petit rongeur souvent utilisé comme animal de laboratoire en psychologie. Souris et rat. Mouse.
| |
YERKES, R.M. (1907). The dancing mouse. N.Y. : Macmillan. |
KOHLENBERG, R.J. & TRABASSO, T. (1968 ). Recovery from one and two electro-convulsive shocks in mice. Journal of Comparative & Physiological Psychology, 65, 270. |
| ELTON, C.H. (1942). Voles, mices and lemmings : Problems in population dynamics. Oxford : Clarendon Press. |
BRONSON, F.H. & DESJARDINS, C. (1969). Aggressive behavior and seminal vesicle function in mice : Differential sensitivity to androgen given neonatally. Endocrinology, 85, 871-975. |
| SCOTT, J.P. & FREDERICSON, E. (1951). The causes of fighting in mice and rats. Physiological Zoology, 24, 273-309. |
PADEH, B., WAHLSTEN, D. & DEFRIES, J.C. (1974). Operant discrimination learning and operant bar-pressing rates in inbred and heterogeneous laboratory mice. Behavior Genetics, 4, 383-393. |
| BROWN, R.Z. (1953). Social behavior, reproduction, and population changes in the house mouse
(Mus musculus L.). Ecological Monographs, 23, 217-240. |
VALSECCHI, P. & GALEF, B.G. (1989). Social influences on the food preferences of house mice (Mus musculu). International Journal of Comparative Psychology, 1989, 2, 245-256. |
| WEIR, M.W. & DeFRIES, J.C. (1963). Blocking of pregnancy in mice as a function of stress. Psychological Reports, 13, 365-366. |
KEMPERMANN, G., KUHN, H.G. & GAGE, F.H. (1997). More hippocampal neurons in adult mice
living in an enriched environment. Nature, 386, 493-495. |
| DeFRIES, J.C. & WEIR, M.W. (1964). Open-field behavior of C57BL/6J mice as a function of age, experience, and prenatal maternal stress. Psychonomic Science, 1, 389-390. |
|
| WEIR, M.W. & DeFRIES, J.C. (1963). (1964). Prenatal maternal influence on behavior in mice: Evidence of a genetic basis. Journal of Comparative & Physiological Psychology, 58, 412-417. |
HOLY T.E. & GUO, Z. (2005). Ultrasonic songs of male mice. PLoS Biology, 3, e386. |
| MYER, J.S. (1966). Punishment of instinctive behavior : Suppression of mouse-killing by rats. Psychonomic Science, 4, 385-386. |
McGOWAN, E., ERIKSEN, J. & HUTTON, M. (2006). A decade of modeling Alzheimer's disease in transgenic mice. Trends in Genetics, 22 (5), 281-289. |
| KAVANAU, J.L. (1967). Behaviour of captive white-footed mice. Science, 155, 1623-1639. |
|
|
|
| |
|
Sous-culture : Subculture.
| |
LATANÉ, B. & BOURGEOIS, M.J. (1996). Experimental evidence for dynamic social impact : The formations of subcultures in electronic groups. Journal of Communication, 46, 35-47. |
|
| |
|
Sous-espèce : Variété naturelle d'une espèce sauvage, qui résulte d'abord d'un isolement géographique, suivi dans une période de temps variable d'une dérive génétique. Subspecies.
| |
MAYR, E. (1963). Animal species and evolution. Cambridge : Harvard University Press. |
|
| |
|
Sous-groupe : Partie d'un groupe qui possède au moins une caractérisque commune avec tous les éléments/individus de ce groupe, mais qui s'en distingue sur au moins un aspect. = sous-classe. Sub-group.
|
Sous-représentation (sociale) : Présence inférieure à leur nombre réel dans la société de différents sous-groupes (femmes, minorités ethniques, handicapés, homosexuels, etc.) au sein des institutions sociales, économiques, scientifiques et politiques. /surreprésentation. Underrepresentation.
| |
SAWER, M., TREMBLAY, M. & TRIMBLE, L. (Dirs.) (2006). Representing women in parliament. A comparative study. Londres : Routledge. |
| HALPERN, D.F. (2007). Science, sex, and good sense : Why women are underrepresented in some areas of science and mathematics (pp. 121-130). In S.J. Ceci & W.M. Williams (Eds.), Why aren’t more women in science? Top researchers debate the evidence. Washington, DC : American Psychological Association. |
| TREMBLAY, M. (2008). Women and legislative representation : Electoral systems, political parties and sex quotas. New York : Palgrave Macmillan. |
| CECI, S.J., WILLIAMS, M.W. & BARNETT, S. (2009). Women's underrepresentation in science : sociocultural and biological considerations. Psychological Bulletin, 135 (2), 218 -261. |
|
| |
|
Soustraction : Opération cognitive. Soustraction et dyscalculie. Subtraction.
| |
PIAGET, J. (1937). Les relations d'égalité résultant de l'addition et de la soustraction logiques constituent-elles un groupe? L'Enseignement Mathématique, 36 (1/2), 99-108. [PDF] |
| COX, L.S. (1975). Diagnosing and remediating systematic errorrs in addition and substraction computations. The Arithmetic Teacher, 22 (2), 151-156. |
| YOUNG, R.M. & O'SHEA, T. (1981). Errors in children's subtraction. Cognitive Science, 5, 153-177. |
| WYNN, K. (1992). Addition and subtraction by human infants. Nature, 358, 749-750. |
| GEARY, D.C., FRENCSH, P.A. & WILEY, J.G. (1993). Simple and complex mental subtraction : Strategy choice and speed-of-processing differences in younger and older adults. Psychology & Aging, 8, 242-256. |
| DESJARDINS, E.A. (1993). Teaching addition and subtraction word problems. Journal of Precision Teaching, 10 (2), 25-28. |
|
| |
|
South African Journal of Psychology : Revue scientifique qui consacre ses pages à la psychologie.
RICTER L.M., GRIESEL R.D., DURRHEIM, K., WILSON, M., SURENDORFF, N. & ASAFO-AGYEI, L. (1998). Employment opportunities for psychology graduates in South Africa : A contemporary analysis. South African Journal of Psychology, 28, 1-7.
|
|
|
Soutien à domicile : Soutien sociale ou aide professionnelle fournie au domicile d'une personne malade ou souffrante.
|
Soutien social/Soutenir : Aide fournie par des non-professionels (aidants naturels, pairs), individuellement ou en groupe, de façon naturelle ou systématique à des individus éprouvant des difficultés personnelles (émigrants, handicapés, famille éclatée, personne âgées, victimes d'un sinistre ou d'une catastrophe naturelle, etc.) ou souffrant de problèmes psychologiques (alcoolisme, toxicomanie, dépression, isolement social, violence conjugale, etc.). Dans certains cas, l'organisation et la planification de cette aide est faite par des professionnels (soutien social systématique). N.D.L.R.: Support social est un anglicisme. Soutien et réseau social. = groupe de soutien. Behavioral support, social support, group support.
| |
COBB, S. (1976). Social support as a moderator of life stress. Psychosomatic Medicine, 38, 300-314. |
CORMIER, N. & JULIEN, D. (1996). Relation entre l'ajustement conjugal et des mesures subjectives et objectives de soutien social. Canadian Journal of Behavioral Sciences/Revue Canadienne des Sciences du Comportement, 28, 302-309. |
| LAROCCO, J.M., HOUSE, J.M. & FRENCH, J.R.P. (1980). Social support, occupational stress and health. Journal of Health & Social Behavior,, 21, 202-218. |
KERN-KOEGEL, L., KOEGEL, R.L. & DUNLAP, G. (1996). Positive behavioral support : Including people with difficult behavior in the community. Baltimore, MD : Paul H. Brookes. |
| COHEN, S. & WILLS, T.A. (1985). Stress, social support and the buffering hypothesis. Psychological Bulletin, 98, 310-357. [LIRE] |
|
| NEZU, A.M., NEZU, C.M. & PETERSEN, M A. (1986). Negative life stress, social support, and depressive symptoms : Sex roles as a moderator variable. Journal of Social Behavior & Personality, 1, 599-609. |
ELLIS, S., KITZINGER, C. & WILKINSON, S. (2002). Attitudes towards lesbians and gay men and support for lesbian and gay human rights among psychology students. Journal of Homosexuality, 44 (1), 121-138. |
| COHEN, S. (1986). Role of social support in smoking cessation and relapse. Health Psychology, 5, 95-97. [LIRE] |
|
| SEAGULL, E. (1987). Social support and child maltreatment : A review of the evidence. Child Abuse and Neglect, 11, 41-52. |
HOROWITZ, L.M., KRASNOPEROVA, E.N., TATAR, D.G., HANSEN M.B.. PERSON, E.A., GALVIN, K. & NELSON, K. (2001). He way to console may depend on the goal : Experimental studies of social support. Journal of experimental social psychology, 37 (1), 49-61. |
| COHEN, S., SHERROD, D.R. & CLARK, M.S. (1986). Social skills and the stress protective role of social support. Journal of Personality & Social Psychology, 50, 963-973. [LIRE] |
|
| CAIRNS, R.B., CAIRNS, B.D., NECKERMAN, H.J., GEST, S.D. & GARIÉPY, J.L. (1988). social networks and aggressive behavior : peer support or peer rejection? Developmental Psychology, 24 (6), 815-823. |
REID, M., GLAZENER, C., MURRAY, G.D. & TAYLOR, G.S. (2002). A two-centered pragmatic randomised controlled trial of two interventions of postnatal support. BritishJournal of Obstetrics & Gynaecology, 109, 1164-1170. |
| BARRON, R.S., CUTRONA, C. E., HICKLIN, D., RUSSELL, D.W. & LUBAROFF, D.M. (1990). Social support and immune function among spouses of cancer patients. Journal of Personality & Social Psychology, 59, 344-352. |
|
| BELSHER, G. & COSTELLO, C.G. (1991). Do confidants of depressed women provide less social support than confidants of nondepressed women? Journal of Abnormal Psychology, 100, 516-525. |
|
| JULIEN, D., MARKMAN, H., CHARTRAND, E., LÉVEILLÉ, S. & BÉGIN, J. (1994). Networks' support and interference in regard to marriage : disclosures of marital problems to confidants observed. Journal of Family Psychology, 8, 16-32. |
|
|
|
| |
|
Soutien aux parents : Soutien sociale offert par des professionnels et des non-professionels de la santé aux parents fatigués ou épuisés en raison des difficultés qu'ils éprouvent avec leurs enfants.
| |
KANOY, K.W. & SCHROEDER, C.S. (1985). Suggestions to parents about common behavior problems in a pediatric primary care office : Five years of follow-up. Journal of Pediatric Psychology, 10, 15-30. |
| DUMAS, J.E. & LAFRENIÈRE, P.J. (1993). Mother-child relationships as sources of support or stress : A comparison of competent, normative, aggressive, and anxious dyads. Child Development, 64, 1732-1754. |
|
| |
|
|
Souvenir : Information stockée dans la mémoire épisodique.
Il s'agit d'épisodes marquants de notre vie, généralement reliés à des émotions fort agréables ou désagréable. Contrairement à d'autres types d'information, les souvenirs sont indexés dans notre mémoire, ce qui signifie que l'on se rappelle habituellement le moment et le lieu précis où s'est produit l'événenement qui fait l'objet de ce souvenir.
|
|
|
|
|
Spanish Journal of Psychology (The) : Revue scientifique qui consacre ses pages à la psychologie.
VARGAS, J.S. (2004). A daughter’s retrospective of B F. Skinner. The Spanish Journal of Psychology, 7 (2), 135-140. [PDF]
|
|
Spanos Nicolas P. ( ) : Psychologue américain et spécialiste de l'étude de l'hypnose et des identités multiples. Collaborateur de Barber.
|
SPANOS, N.P. (1989). Hypnosis, demonic possession and multiple personality : Strategic enactments and disavowals of responsibility for actions. In C.A. Ward (Ed.), Altered states of consciousness and mental health : Theoretical and methodological issues (pp. 96-124). Newbury Park, CA: Sage. |
| SPANOS, N.P., GWYNN, M.I., COMER, S.L., BALTRUWEIT, W.J. & DEGROH, M. (1989). Are hypnotically induced pseudomemories resistant to cross-examination? Law and Human Behavior, 13, 271-289. |
| SPANOS, N.P., QUIGLEY, C.A., GWYNN, M.I., GLATT, R.L. & PERLINI, A.H. (1991). Hypnotic interrogation, pretrial preparation, and witness testimony during direct and cross-examination. Law and Human Behavior, 15, 639-653. |
| SPANOS, N.P., CROSS, P., DICKSON, K. & DUBREUIL, S.C. (1993). Close encounters : An examination of UFO experiences. Journal of Abnormal Psychology, 102, 624-632. |
| SPANOS, N.P. (1996). Multiple identities & false memories : A sociocognitive perspective. Washington : American Psychological Association. |
|
| |
|
Spearman Charles Edward (Londres 1863-1945 Londres) : Psychométricien et statisticien anglais. Il a développé en 1904 l'une des toute première théorie de théorie de l'intelligence (théorie bi-factorielle) fondée sur le facteur G. Il a également développé un test de corrélation de rang qui porte amintenant son nom. Étudiant de Wundt. Professeur de Cattell et Weschler.
 |
SPEARMAN, C.E. (1904). "General intelligence", objectively determined and measured. American Journal of Psychology 15, 201-293. |
| SPEARMAN, C.E. (1904). Proof and measurement of association between two things. American Journal of Psychology, 15, 72-101. [PDF] |
| SPEARMAN, C.E. (1914). The theory of two factors. Psychological Review, 21, 101-115. |
| SPEARMAN, C.E. & JONES, L.W. (1951). Human abilities. London : Macmillan. |
| SPEARMAN, C.E. (1973). The nature of "intelligence" and the principles of cognition. New York : Macmillan. |
| |
| WILLIAMS, R.H., ZIMMERMAN, D.W., ZUMBO, B D. & ROSS, D. (2003). Charles Spearman : British Behavioral Scientist. Human Nature Review, 3, 114-118. |
|
|
|
Specialisation hémisphérique : Spécialisation et hémisphère. Hemispheric specialization.
| |
GESCHWIND, N. (1979). Specialization of the human brain. Scientific American, 241 (3), 180-199. |
| TIBERGHIEN, G. & VERSACE, R. (1985). Spécialisation hémisphérique et fréquences spatiales. L'Année Psychologique, 85, 249-273. |
| DÉPY, D., FAGOT, J. & VAUCLAIR, J. (1998). Comparative assessment of distance processing and hemispheric specialization in humans (Homo sapiens) and baboons (Papio papio). Brain & Cognition, 38, 165-182 |
| VAUCLAIR, J., FAGOT, J. & DÉPY, D. (1999). Nonhuman primates as models of hemispheric specialization. In M. Haug & R.E. Whalen, (Eds), Animal models of human emotion and cognition (pp. 247-256). New York : APA Books. [PDF] |
| |
| |
|
Speciation : |
Spelke Elisabeth S. (1949-) : Psychologue cognitiviste européenne, d'origine américaine, spécialisée dans l'étude du développement cognitif. Étudiante de Gibson et Kagan. Professeure de Baillargeon. Collaboratrice de Deheane, Neisser et Von Hofsten.
 |
SPELKE, E.S., HIRST, W. & NEISSER, U. (1976). Skills of divided attention. Cognition, 4, 215-230. |
| SPELKE, E.S. (1981). The infant's acquisition of knowledge of bimodally specified events. Journal of Experimental Child Psychology, 31, 279-299. |
| BAILLARGEON, R., SPELKE, E.S. & WASEMAN, S. (1985). Object permanence in five-month-old infants. Cognition, 20, 191-208. |
| SPELKE, E.S. (1991). Physical knowledge in infancy : Reflections on Piaget's theory. In S. Carey & R. Gelman (Eds.), Epigenesis of mind : Studies in biology and cognition. Hillsdale, NJ : Erlbaum. |
| SPELKE, E.S. (2005). Sex differences in intrinsic aptitude for mathematics and science ? : a critical review. American Psychologist, 60 (9), 950-958. [PDF] |
|
| |
|
Spence Kenneth Wartinbee (Chicago 1907-1967 Austin Texas) : Psychologue béhavioriste américain, spécialisé dans l'étude de l'apprentissage et de la discrimination. Certains historiens des sciences le considèrent comme un cognitiviste avant la lettre. Étudiant de Hull et Yerkes. Professeur d'Amsel, Kendler et Wagner. Collaborateur de Platt.
No 62 |
SPENCE, K.W. (1938). Gradual versus sudden solution of discrimination problems of chimpanzees. Journal of Comparative Psychology, 25, 213-24. |
| SPENCE, K.W. (1947). The role of secondary reinforcement in delayed reward learning. Psychological Review, 54, 1-14. |
| SPENCE, K.W. (1948). The postulates and methods of behaviorism. Psychological Review, 55, 67-78. |
| SPENCE, K.W. (1956). Behavior theory & conditioning. New Haven : Yale University Press. |
| SPENCE, K.W. (1963). Cognitive factors in the extinction of the conditioned eyelid response in humans. Science, 140, 1224-25. |
|
|
| |
|
Sperber Dan (1942-) : Anthropologue et linguiste français. En collaboration avec Wilson, il a développé une théorie de la communication (Théorie de la pertinence). Collaborateur d'Atran, Premack et Premack.
 |
SPERBER, D. (1973). Le structuralisme en anthropologie. Paris : Seuil. |
| SPERBER, D. (1974). Le symbolisme en général. Paris : Hermann. |
| SPERBER, D. et WILSON, D. (1986). Relevance : Communication and cognition / La pertinence, communication et cognition. Oxford, UK : Blackwell/Paris : Minuit. |
| SPERBER, D. (1994). The modularity of thought and the epidemiology of representations. In L.A. Hirschfeld & S.A. Gelman (Eds.), Mapping the mind : Domain specificity in cognition and culture (pp. 39-67). Cambridge, UK : Cambridge University Press. |
| SPERBER, D., PREMACK, D. & PREMACK, A.J. (1995). Causal cognition. Oxford : Clarendon Press. |
|
| |
|
Sperling George ( ) : Psychologue cognitiviste américain, spécialisé dans l'étude de la mémoire et de la perception. On lui doit le concept de mémoire iconique (1960).
 |
SPERLING, G. (1960). The information available in brief visual representations. Psychological Monographs, 74, 1-29. |
| SPERLING, G. (1960). Negative afterimage without prior positive image. Science, 131, 1613-1614. |
| SPERLING, G. (1967). A model for visual memory tasks. Human Factors, 5, 19-31. |
| SPERLING, G. (1983). Why we need iconic memory. The Behavioral & Brain Sciences, 6, 37-39. |
| SPERLING, G. & WEICHSELGARTNER, E. (1995). Episodic theory of the dynamics of spatial attention. Psychological Review, 102, 503-532. |
|
|
| |
|
Sperry Roger Wolcott (Hartford 1913-1994) : Neuropsychologue américain et lauréat du prix Nobel de physiologie et de médecine en 1981 (avec Hubel et Wiesel). On lui doit le concept de cerveau divisé. Il s'est également intéressé à la latéralisation. Étudiant de Lashley. Professeur de Gazzaniga. Collaborateur de Bogen.
 No 44 |
SPERRY, R.W. (1939). Action current study in movement coordination. Journal of General Psychology, 20, 295-313. |
| SPERRY, R.W. (1945). The problem of central nervous reorganization after nerve regeneration and muscle transposition. Quarterly Review of Biology, 20, 311-369. |
| SPERRY, R.W. (1961). Cerebral organization and behavior. Science, 133, 1749-1757. |
| SPERRY, R.W. (1974). Lateral specialization in the surgically separated hemispheres. In F. Schmitt & F. Worden (Eds.), Neurosciences third study program (pp. 5-19). Cambridge : MIT Press. |
| SPERRY, R.W. (1980). Mind-brain interaction : mentalism, yes; dualism, no. Neuroscience, 5, 195-206. |
|
|
| |
|
Spinoza Baruch (Amsterdam 1632-1677) : Philosophe néerlandais.
|
Spitz Herman H. ( ) : Psychométricien américain, spécialisé dans l'étude de l'intelligence. Il est un des signataire du manifeste (Mainstream Science on Intelligence) qui appuie des conclusions du livre The Bell curve.
|
SPITZ, H.H. (1982). Intellectual extremes, mental age, and the nature of human intelligence. Merrill-Palmer Quarterly, 28 (2), 167-192. |
| SPITZ, H.H. (1986). The raising of intelligence : A selected history of attempts to raise retarded intelligence. Hillsdale, NJ : Erlbaum. |
| SPITZ, H.H. (1989). Variations in Wechsler Interscale IQ disparities at different level of IQ. Intelligence, 113 (2), 157-167. |
SPITZ, H.H. (1999). Beleaguered pygmalion : A history of the controversy over claims that teacher expectancy raises intelligence. Intelligence, 27, 199-234. |
|
|
|
Spitz Rene Arpad (Vienne 1887-1974 Denver) : Psychanalyste américain et membre de l'Institut de Psychanalyse de New York. Analysé par Nacht.
 |
SPITZ, R.A. (1946). The smiling response : a contribution to the genesis of social relations. Genetic Psychology Monographs, 46, 57-125. |
| SPITZ, R.A. (1946). Anaclitic depression : An inquiry into the genesis of psychiatric conditions in early childhood. PsoCh, 2, 313-342. |
| SPITZ, R.A. (1956). Transference : the analytic setting and its prototype. International Journal of Psycho-Analysis, 37, 380-385. |
| SPITZ, R.A. (1963). The first year of life. New York : IUP. |
| SPITZ, R.A. (1979). L'embryologie du Moi. Une théorie du champ pour la psychanalyse. Paris : Presses Universitaires de France. |
|
|
|
Spitzer R.L. (1932-) : Psychiatre américain et principal architecte du DSM-III.
Collaborateur de Cohen, Fleiss et McHugh et Wakefield.
|
SPITZER, R., COHEN, J., FLEISS, J. & ENDICOTT, J. (1967). Quantification of agreement in psychiatric diagnosis. Archives of General Psychiatry, 17, 83-87. |
| SPITZER, R. & FLEISS, J. (1974). A re-analysis of the reliability of psychiatric diagnosis. British Journal of Psychiatry, 125, 341-347. |
| SPITZER, R., ENDICOTT, J. & ROBINS, E. (1978). Research diagnostic criteria : Rationale and reliability. Archives of General Psychiatry, 35, 773-782. |
SPITZER, R. & FORMAN, J. (1979). DSM-III field trials : II. Initial experience with the multiaxial system. American Journal of Psychiatry, 136, 818-820. |
| SPITZER, R. (1991). An outsider-insider's views about revising the DSMs. Journal of Abnormal Psychology, 100, 294-296. |
|
|
|
|
Sport : Exercice physique, indivudel ou en groupe, qui obéit à certaines règles. Sport, condition physique et psychologie du sport. = milieu sportif. ( ): basketball, football, hockey, soccer.
| |
TRIPLETT, N. (1898). The dynamogenic factors in pacemaking and competition. American Journal of Psychology, 9, 507-533. |
BENRHARDT, P.C., DABBS, J.M., FIELDEN, J.A. & LUTTER, C.D. (1998). Testosterone changes during vicarious experiences of winning and losing among fans at sporting events. Physiology & Behavior, 65, 59-62. |
| CAPEL, S.A. (1986). Psychological and organizational factors related to burnout in athletic trainers. Research Quarterly for Exercise and Sport, 57, 321-328. |
VALLERAND, R.J. & FORTIER, M.S. (1998). Measures of intrinsic and extrinsic motivation in sport and physical activity : A review and critique. In J. Duda (Ed), Advances in sport and exercise psychology measurement (pp. 81-101). Champaign, IL : Human Kinetics. |
| JACKSON, S. & MARSH, H.W. (1986). Athletic or antisocial : The female sport experience. Journal of Sport Psychology, 8, 198-211. |
VAN VUGT, M., HOWARD, C. & MOSS, S. (1998). Being better than some people but not better than average : Self-enhancing comparisons in aerobics. British Journal of Social Psychology, 37, 185-201. |
| ECCLES, J.S. & HAROLD, R.D. (1991). Gender differences in sport involvement : Applying the Eccles' expectancy-value model. Journal of Applied Sport Psychology, 3, 7-35. |
|
| DEAKIN, J. M., & ALLARD, F. (1991). Skilled memory in expert figure skaters. Memory & Cognition, 19, 79-86. |
REILLY, T. & WATERHOUSE, J. (2005). Sport, exercise and environmental physiology. Edinburgh : Elsevier. |
| MARSH, H.W. (1993). The effects of participation in sports during the last two years of high school. Sociology of Sport Journal, 10, 18-43. |
DRUST, B., WATERHOUSE, J., ATKINSON, G., EDWARDS, B. & REILLY, T. (2005). Circadian rhythms in sports performance : An update. Chronobiology International, 22, 21-44. |
|
DANIELS, E. & LEAPER, C. (2006). A longitudinal investigation of sport participation, peer acceptance, and self-esteem among adolescent boys and girls. Sex Roles, 55, 875-880. |
| |
|
Sport Medicine : Revue scientifique qui étudie la relation entre le sport et la santé mentale et physique. Éditeur : Springer.
BROSS, A.L., SHEETS, E.S., LETT, H.S. & BLUMENTHAL, J.A. (2002).Exercise and the treatment of clinical depression in adults. Sports Medicine, 32, 741-760.
|
|
Sport Psychologist (The...) : Revue scientifique qui étudie la relation entre le sport et la santé mentale et physique. Éditeur : Springer.
SMITH, D. (1987). Conditions that facilitate the development of sport imagery training. The Sport Psychologist, 1 (3), 237-242.
|
|
|
|
SPSS/IBM ( Statistical Package for the Social Sciences) : Logiciel d'analyse de données. N.D.L.R.: Un tutoriel pour débutant est disponible sur ce site.
| |
NORUSIS, M.J. (1990). SPSS. Statistical Data Analysis. Base system user's guide. Chicago: SPSS inc. |
| ANTONIUS, R. (2003). Interpreting quantitative data with SPSS. London : SAGE. |
| KINNEAR, P. et GRAY, C. (2005). SPSS facile appliqué à la psychologie et aux sciences sociales. Bruxelles: de boeck. |
| GOULET, C. (2005). Tutoriel SPSS pour débutant. Montréal : Collège Ahuntsic. [LIRE]. |
| LACROIX, G.L. & GIGUÈRE, G. (2006). Formatting data files for repeated-measures analyses in SPSS : Using the Aggregate and Restructure Procedures. Tutorials in Quantitative Methods for Psychology, 2, 20-26. |
| ALFERES, V.R. & KENNY, D.A. (2009). SPSS programs for the measurement of nonindependence in standard dyadic designs. Behavior Research Methods and Instrumentation, 41, 47-54. |
STAFFORFD, J. (2011). L' analyse multivariée avec SPSS.Montréal : Presses de l'Université du Québec. |
|
| |
|
|
SQAB : = Sociéte for Quantitative Analysis of Behavior.
|
SQEBC : = Société Québécoise pour l' Étude Biologique du Comportement.
|
Squire Larry Ryan ( ) : Neurobiologiste américain, spécialiste de l'étude de la mémoire chez les mammifères. Collaborateur de Kandel.
|
SQUIRE, L.R. (1987). Memory and brain. Oxford : Oxford University Press. |
| SQUIRE, L.R. & KANDEL, E.R. (1999). Memory : From mind to molecules. W.H. Freeman & Co., New York. |
| KANDEL, E.R. & SQUIRE, L.R. (2000). Neuroscience : Breaking down scientific barriers to the study of brain and mind. Science, 290, 1113-1120. |
| CLARK, R.E., MANNS, J.R. & SQUIRE, L.R. (2002). Classical conditioning, awareness, and brain systems. Trends in Cognitive Sciences, 6, 524-531. |
| SQUIRE, L.R. (2002). Fundamental neuroscience. San Diego, CA : Academic Press. |
|
| |
|
SQLRT (Méthode) : Méthode de mémorisation en cinq étapes : 1) Survol de la matière; 2) formulation de Questions; 3) Lecture approfondie; 4) Répétition des mots-clé; 5) Test pour évaluer l'apprentissage.
|
Sroufe L. Alan ( ) : Psychologue américain spécialisé dans l'étude du développement, et plus particulièrement de l'attachement. Collaborateur de Rutter.
|
SROUFE, L.A. & WATERS, E. (1977). Attachment as an organizational construct. Child Development, 48, 1184-1199. |
| SROUFE, L.A. (1979). The coherence of individual development : Early care, attachment, and subsequent developmental issues. American Psychologist, 34, 834-841. |
| SROUFE, L.A., FOX, N.E. & PANCAKE, V.R. (1983). Attachment and dependency in developmental perspective. Child Development, 54, 1615-1627. |
| SROUFE, L. (1985). Attachment classification from the perspective of infant-caregiver relationships and infant temperament. Child Development, 56, 1-14. |
| SROUFE, L.A., CARLSON, E., LEVY, A. & EGELAND, B. (1999). Implications of attachment theory for developmental psychopathology. Development & Psychopathology, 11, 1-13. |
|
| |
|
Staats Arthur W. (1924-) : Psychologue béhavioriste-cognitiviste américain et fondateur du béhaviorisme paradigmatique (ou social). Collaborateur de Meyerson, Michael, Mowrer, Osgood et Wolf.
 |
STAATS, A.W., STAATS, C.K., SCHULTZ, R.E. & WOLF, M.M. (1961). The conditioning of textual responses using “extrinsic” reinforcers. Journal of the Experimental Analysis of Behavior, 5, 33-40. |
| STAATS, A.W. & STAATS, C.K. (1964). Complex Human Behavior. New York : Holt, Rinehart & Winston. |
| STAATS, A.W., MINKE, K.A, FINLEY, J.R., WOLF, M.M. & BROOKS, L.O. (1964). A reinforcer system and experimental procedure for the laboratory study of reading acquisition. Child Development, 35, 209-231. |
| STAATS, A.W. (1986). Béhaviorisme social. Behaviora. |
| STAATS, A.W. (1999). Unifying psychology requires new infrastructure, theory, methods, and research agenda. Review of General Psychology, 3, 3-13. |
|
 |
|
Stabilité de genre : Selon Kohlberg, la constance de genre se développe en trois temps. La deuxième étape - la stabilité sexuelle ou de genre - se développe entre 3 et 4 ans, et se caractérise par le fait que l'enfant comprend qu'il ne peut changer de sexe. En conséquence, la petite fille sait qu'elle sera plus tard une femme, le petit garçon, un père, etc. EX: Je suis un garçon, et un jour je serai un homme. = stabilité sexuelle. Gender stability.
|
|
|
Staddon John E.R. (1937-) : Épistémologue et psychologue béhavioriste américain, d'origine anglaise. Étudiant de Skinner. Collaborateur de Cerutti, Honig, Malone et Zanutto.
 |
STADDON, J.E.R. (1965). Some properties of spaced responding in pigeons. Journal of the Experimental Analysis of Behavior, 8, 19-27. [PDF] |
| STADDON, J.E.R. (1967). Attention and temporal discrimination: factors controlling responding under a cyclic-interval schedule. Journal of the Experimental Analysis of Behavior, 10 (4):349-359. [PDF] |
| STADDON, J.E.R. (1972). Reinforcement omission on temporal go-no-go schedules. Journal of the Experimental Analysis of Behavior, 18 (2), 223-229. [PDF] |
| STADDON, J.E.R. (1993). The conventional wisdom of behavior analysis. Journal of the Experimental Analysis of Behavior, 60, 439-447. [PDF] |
| STADDON, J.E.R. & CERUTTI, D.T. (2003). Operant behavior. Annual Review of Psychology, 54, 115-144. |
|
| |
| FERSTER, C.B. (1978). Is operant conditioning getting bored with behavior? A review of Honig and Staddon's handbook of operant behavior ?Journal of the Experimental Analysis of Behavior, 29,(2), 347-349. [PDF] |
|
| |
|
Stade : État qualitatif du développement qui survient dans une séquence ordonnée et qui se traduit par des changements comportementaux, cognitifs et émotionnels. Stage.
|
Stade anal : Selon Freud, deuxième phase du développement psychosexuel dans laquelle le plaisir sexuelle est étroitement lié à l'anus . Précède le stade phallique. Anal stage.
| |
RICKMAN, J. (1921). An unanalysed case: anal erotism, occupation and illness. International Journal of Psycho-Analysis, 2, 424-426. |
| DEVEREUX, G. (1951). Cultural and characterological traits of the Mohave related to the anal stage of psychosexual development. Psychoanalytic Quarterly, 20, 398-422. |
| HEINMANN, P. (1962). Notes on the anal stage. International Journal of Psycho-Analysis, 43, 406-414. |
| REDFEARN, J.W. (1979). The captive, the treasure, the hero and the "anal" stage of development. Journal of Analytical Psychology, 24, 185-205. |
| CAMERON, P. (1973). Confirmation of Freudian psychosexual stages utilizing sexual symbolism. Psychological Reports, 21, 33-39. |
| GRUNBERGER, B. (1977). Study of anal object relations. International Journal of Psycho-Analysis, 4, 99-110. |
|
| |
|
Stade génital : Selon Freud, quatrième phase du développement psychosexuel. = organisation génitale. Genital stage.
| |
CAMERON, P. (1973). Confirmation of Freudian psychosexual stages utilizing sexual symbolism. Psychological Reports, 21, 33-39. |
|
| |
|
Stade oral : Selon Freud, première phase du développement psychosexuel dans laquelle la libido ou le plaisir sexuelle est étroitement lié à la bouche et aux lèvres. Précède le stade anal. Oral stage.
| |
RASCOKVY, A. (1956). Beyond the oral stage. International Journal of Psycho-Analysis, 37, 286-289. |
| HOFFS, J.A. (1963). Anthropophagy (cannibalism) : Its relation to the oral stage of development. Psychoanalytic Review, 50B, 27-54. |
| CAMERON, P. (1973). Confirmation of Freudian psychosexual stages utilizing sexual symbolism. Psychological Reports, 21, 33-39. |
|
| |
|
Stade phallique : Selon Freud, troisième phase du développement psychosexuel. Stade phallique et phallus. Phallic stage.
| |
CAMERON, P. (1973). Confirmation of Freudian psychosexual stages utilizing sexual symbolism. Psychological Reports, 21, 33-39. |
|
| |
|
Stade de développement cognitif : Stade de développment de la connaissance proposé notamment par Piaget.
| |
TURNER, J.R. & ARKES, H.R. (1975). Piagetian stage and preferred level of complexity. Psychological Reports, 37 (3), 1035-1040. |
| BRAINERD, C.J. (1978). "Stage," "structure," and developmental theory. In G. Steiner (Ed.), The psychology of the twentieth century. Munich, Federal Republic of Germany : Kindler. |
| BRAINERD, C.J. (1978). The stage question in cognitive-developmental theory. The Behavioral Brain Sciences, 1, 173-182. |
| BRAINERD, C.J. (1978). Invariant sequences, explanation, and other stage criteria. The Behavioral & Brain Sciences, 2, 207-213. |
| BRAINERD, C.J. (1979). Further reflections and replies on invariant sequences, explanation, and other stage criteria. The Behavioral & Brain Sciences, 2, 149-154. |
|
| |
|
Stade de développement psychosocial : Pour Erickson, le développement consiste à développer son moi en résolvant des conflits qui apparaissent dans un ordre inéluctable (principe épigénétique) divisé en huit stades : 1) Confiance/Méfiance de 0 à 18 mois; 2) Autonomie/Honte et Doute de 18 à 30 mois; 3) Initiative/Culpabilité de 36 à 60 mois; 4) Travail/Infériorité de 6 à 12 ans; 5) Identité/Diffusion de 12 à 18 ans; 6) Intimité/Isolement de 15 à 25 ans; 7) Productivité/Stagnation de 25 à 60 ans; 8) Intégrité/Désespoir de 50 à 75 ans.
|
|
|
St-Amant Jean-Claude ( ) : Chercheur québécois en éducation, spécialisé dans l'étude des différences sexuelles. Collaborateur de Bouchard.
 |
BOUCHARD, P. et ST-AMANT, J.C. (1996). Garçons et filles : stéréotypes et réussite scolaire. Montréal : Les éditions du remue-méninges. |
| BOUCHARD, P. et ST-AMANT, J.C. (1998). Profils contrastés d’un groupe de garçons québécois de 15 ans. Recherches Féministes, 11 (2), 23-42. |
| BOUCHARD, P., ST-AMANT, J.C. & GAGNON, C. (200). Pratiques de masculinité à l’école québécoise. Revue Canadienne de l’É´ducation 25, (2), 73-87. [PDF] |
| BOUCHARD, P., ST-AMANT, J.C., RINFRET, N., BAUDOUX, C. et BOUCHARD, N. (2003). Dynamiques familiales de la réussite scolaire au secondaire. Québec : Université Laval. |
| ST-AMANT, J.C. (2007). Les garçons et l’école. Montréal : Les éditions Sisyphe. |
| |
| COSSETTE, L. (1997). Pierrette Bouchard et Jean-Claude St-Amant : Garçons et filles. Stéréotypes et réussite scolaire. Recherches féministes, 10 (1), 168-170. [PDF] |
|
| |
|
Standardisation : Procédures systématiques et uniformes de passation et de notation d'un test (d'intelligence ou de personnalité) ou de tout autres outils de collecte de données. = procédures standardisées.
| |
MEHRENS, W.A. & KAMINSKI, J. (1989). Methods for improving standardized test scores : Fruitful,
fruitless, or fraudulent? Educational Measurement : Issues and Practice, 8, 14-22. |
| FOWLER, F.J. & MANGIONE, T.W. (1990). Standardized survey interviewing : Minimizing interviewer-related error. Newbury Park, CA : Sage. |
| ROBINSON, E.A., EYBERG, S.M. & ROSS, A.W. (1980). The standardization of an inventory of child conduct problem behaviors. Journal of Clinical Child Psychology, 9, 22-29. |
|
| |
|
|
Stanley Jullian Cecil (Macon États-Unis 1918-2005 Columbia États-Unis) : Psychologue, statisticien et méthodologiste américain, spécialisé dans l'enseignement des mathématiques et l'étude de la douance. Il est un des signataires du Groupe des 52. Professeur de Benbow. Collaborateur de Campbell et Glass.
 |
STANLEY, J.C. & GOERGE, W.C. (1978). The gifted and the creative : a fifty-year perspective. The Johns Hopkins University Press. |
| GLASS, G.V. & STANLEY, J.C. (1970). Statistical methods in education and psychology. Edition Englewood Cliffs/Prentice-Hall. |
| CAMPBELL, D.T. & STANLEY, J.C. (1966). Experimental and quasi-experimental designs for research. Chicago : Rand McNally and Company. |
| STANLEY, J.C. & HOPKINS, K.D. (1997). Educational and psychological measurement and evaluation. Allyn & Bacon. |
| BENBOW, C.P. & STANLEY J.C. (1980). Sex differences in mathematical ability : Fact or artifact? Science, 210 (12), 1262-1264. |
|
| |
|
Stansfeld Stephen A. ( ) : Psychiatre anglais, spécialisé dans l'étude du stress environnemental et des influences du bruit sur la santé mental.
Collaborateur de Babisch, Haines et Hygge.
|
STANSFELD, S.A. (1992). Noise, noise sensitivity and psychiatric disorder : epidemiological and psychophysiological studies. Psychol Med Monogr Suppl 22, 1-44. |
| STANSFELD, S.A., BERGLUND, B., CLARK, C., LOPEZ-BARRIO, I., FISHER, P., OHRSTROM, E., HAINES, M.M., HEAD, J., HYGGE, S., VAN KAMP, I. & BERRY, B F. (2005). Aircraft and road traffic noise and children's cognition and health : a cross-national study. Lancet, 365, 1942-1949. |
| STANSFELD, S.A., CLARK, C. CAMERON, R.M., ALFRED, T., HEAD, J., HAINES, M.M., VAN KAMP, I., VAN KEMPEN, E. & LOPEZ-BARRIO, I. (2009). Aircraft and road traffic noise exposure and children's mental health. Journal of Environmental Psychology 29, 203-207. |
| STANSFELD, S.A., HAINES M. M., BURR, M., BERRY, B. & LERCHNER, P. (2000). A Review of environmental noise and mental health. Noise Health 2, 1-8. |
| STANSFELD, S.A., SHARP, D.S., GALLACHER, J. & BABISCH, W. (1993). Road traffic noise, noise sensitivity and psychological disorder. Psychological Medicine, 23, 977-85. |
|
| |
|
Statistique/Statisticien : Du latin status qui signifie «état». Science formelle et appliquée qui utilise les mathématiques et les lois du hasard pour : 1) décrire et comparer les propriétés d'un échantillon (statistiques descriptives); 2) généraliser à la population les propriétés de cet échantillon (statistiques inférentielles). ( ): statistique descriptive, statistique inférentielle, statistiques paramétriques, statistiques nonparamétriques, statistique univariées, statistiques multivariées. ( ): Abelson, Bayes, Bégin, Bernoulli, Bertillon, Bravais, Campbell, Castonguay, Cochran, Cohen, Cox, Cronbach, Cyert, Dantzig, Diaconis, Edgington, Edwards, Efron, Fisher, Fleiss, Friedman, Gallup, Glass, Gauss, Goodman, Gosset, Hedges, Juster, Kendall, Kolmogorov, Kruskal, Laplace, MacCallum, Markov, McNemar, Mosteller, Neyman, Oakes, Olkin, Pearson, Péladeau, Poisson, Sheffé, Siegel, Smirnov, Snedecor, Stanley, Tukey, Wald, Wallis, Wilcoxon, Wilks, Wolfowitz, Yates, Yule. Statistics.
| |
FISHER, R.A. (1922). On the mathematical foundations of theoretical statistics. Philosophical Transactions of the Royal Society, 309-368. |
COOLICAN H. (1994). Research methods and statistics in psychology. London : Hodder & Stoughton. |
| KELLEY, T.L. (1923). Statistical method. Macmillan and Co. |
SCHERVISH, M.J. (1995). Statistical theory. New York : Springer-Verlag. |
| REICHMANN, W.J. (1964). Use and abuse of statistics. New York : Penguin Books. |
DROESBEKE J.J. et TASSI P. (1997). Histoire de la statistique. Paris : Que sais-je?/PUF. |
| GUILFORD, J.P. (1965). Fundamental statistics in psychology and education. New York : McGraw-Hill. |
STIGLER, S.M. (1999). Statistics on the table : The history of statistical concepts and methods. Cambridge, MA : Harvard University Press. |
| FERGUSON, G.A. (1971). Statistical analysis in psychology and education. New York : McGraw-Hill. |
COWLES, M. (2001). Statistics in psychology : An historical perspective. London : Erlbaum. |
| KRUSKAL, W. (1974). The ubiquity of statistics. The American Statistician, 28 (1), 3-6. |
|
| HOROWITZ, L.M. (1974). Elements of statistics for psychology and education. New York : McGraw-Hill. |
MOORE, D.S. (2001). Statistics : Concepts and controversies. New York : W.H Freeman. |
| MINTON, P.D. (1983). The visibility of statistics as a discipline. The American Statistician, 72, 284-289. |
LANDRRUM, R.E. (2005). Core terms in undergraduate statistics. Teaching of Psychology, 32, 249-251. |
| STIGLER, S.M. (1986). The history of statistics : The measurement of uncertainty before 1900. Cambridge, MA : Harvard. |
|
| HOWELL, D.C. (1987). Statistical methods for psychology. Boston : PWS-KENT. |
|
| ROSSI, J.S. (1990). Statistical power of psychological research : What have we gained in 20 years? Journal of Consulting & Clinical Psychology, 58, 646-656. |
EVERITT, B. & HOWELL, D. (Eds) (2005). Encyclopedia of statistics in behavioral science. Wiley. |
JACCARD, J. & BECKER M.A. (1990). Statistics for the behavioral sciences. Belmont, CA : Wadsworth. |
GUÉGUEN, N. (2006). Statistique en pyschologie. Paris : Dunod. |
| STIGLER, S.M. (1992). A historical view of statistical concepts in psychology and educational research. American Journal of Education 101 (1), 60-70. |
ARON, A., ARON, E. & COUPS, E.J. (2009). Statistics for psychology. Pearson Prentice. |
| HOWELL, D.C. (1992). Statistical methods for psychology. Belmont, CA : Duxberry. |
HACCOUN, R., & COUSINEAU, D. ( 2010). Statistiques : Concepts et applications. Les Presses de l'Université de Montréal. |
|
|
| |
|
Statistique Canada : Agence nationale de statistique du Canada. = Statcan.
|
|
Statistiques inférentielles : Ensemble de techniques statistiques qui permettent de vérifier dans quelle mesure les résultats d'une recherche pourraient être dus au hasard. Permettent d'inférer que le phénomène observé au sein de l'échantillon existe bel et bien dans la population à l'étude. Statistical inference.
| |
FISHER, R.A. (1956/90). Statistical method and scientific inference. Edinburgh : Oliver & Boyd/Oxford University Press. |
| SCHERRER, B. (1984). Biostatistique. Chicoutimi : Gaëtan Morin. |
| |
|
Statistiques linéaires : |
|
Statistiques non-linéaires :
| |
GANZACH, Y. (1997). Misleading interaction and curvilinear terms. Psychological Methods, 2 (3), 235-247. |
|
| |
|
Statistiques non-paramétriques : Statistique et test non-paramétrique. /statistiques paramétriques. Nonparametric statistics.
| |
WILOXON, F. (1945). Individual comparisons by ranking methods. Biometrics Bulletin, 1, (6), 80-83. |
NOETHER, G.E. (1976). Introduction to statistics : A nonparametric approach. Boston: Houghton. |
| SIEGEL, S. (1956). Non-parametric statistics for the behavioral sciences. New York : McGraw-Hill. |
CONOVER, W.J. & IMAN, R.L. (1981). Rank transformations as a bridge between parametric and nonparametric statistics. The American Statistician, 35, 124-129. |
| SAVAGE, I.R. (1962). Bibliography of nonparametric statistics. Cambridge, MA. : Harvard UP. |
SIEGEL, S. & CASTELLAN, N.J. (1988). Nonparametric statistics for the behavioral sciences. New York : McGraw-Hill. |
| CONOVER, W.J. (1971/99). Practical nonparametric statistics. New York : John Wiley and Sons. |
SHESKIN, D.J. (1997). Handbook of parametric and nonparametric statistical procedures. New York : CRC Press. |
| LEHMANN, E.L. (1975). Nonparametrics : Statistical methods based on ranks. San Francisco : Holde. |
FOX, J. (2000). Nonparametric simple regression : Smoothing scatter plots. Thousand Oaks, CA : Sage Publications. Quantitative Applications in the Social Sciences Series. |
| GIBBONS, J. (1976). Nonparametric methods for quantitative analysis. New York : Holt. |
HIGGINS, J.J. (2004). An introduction to modern nonparametric statistics. Pacific Grove : Thompson-Books/Cole. |
|
|
| |
|
|
Statut ontologique : Le statut ontologique désigne la nature et les propriétés d'un phénomème. Par nature, on attend ici les propriétés matérielles, immatérielles ou émergente d'un phénomène. EX: L'esprit, qui est immatériel, a un statut ontologique différent du cerveau, qui lui est biologique donc matériel. Esprit et cerveau ont donc un statut ontologique différent, alors qu'une hormone et un comportement, qui est un phénomène biologique, ont un statut ontologique équivalent. Le statut ontologique désigne également le niveau d'organisation de la matière (particules élémentaires, atomique, chimique, organique ou biologique, social, etc.). EX: Une cellule a un niveau d'organisation différent d'un électron. Ces deux phénomènes ont donc un statut ontologique équivalent (= matériel), mais non-identique.
|
Statut socio-économique : Rang ou position occupée par individu dans la hiéarchie sociale. = statut. Social status, status, .
| |
HYMAN, H.H. (1942). The psychology of status. Archives of Psychology, 269, 5-91. |
LEVIN, S., SIDANIUS, J., RABINOWITZ, J.L. & FEDERICO, C. (1998). Ethnic identity, legitimizing ideologies and social status : A matter of ideological asymmetry. Political Psychology, 19, 373-404. |
| ROBERTS, A.H. & JESSOR, R. (1958). Authoritarianism, punitiveness, and perceived social status. Journal of Abnormal & Social Psychology, 56, 311-314. |
COHEN, S., KAPLAN, G.A. & SALONEN, J.T. (1999). The role of psychological characteristics in the relation between socioeconomic status and perceived health. Journal of Applied Social Psychology, 29, 551-574. [PDF] |
| BICKMAN, L. (1971). The effect of social status on the honesty of others. The Journal of Social Psychology, 85, 87-92. |
ANDERSON, C., JOHN, O.P., KETNER D. & KRING, A.M. (2001). Who attains social status ? Effects of personality and physical attractiveness in social groups. Journal of Personality & Social Psychology, 81, 116-132 |
| |
GUÉGUEN, N. & PICHOT, N. (2001), The influence of status in the failure to observe a road safety rule among pedestrians. The Journal of Social Psychology, 141 (3), 413-415. [PDF] |
| SIDANIUS, J., EKEHAMMAR, B. & LUKOWSKY, J. (1983). Social status and socio-political ideology among Swedish youth. Youth and Society, 14, 395-415. |
VAN LAAR, C. & SIDANIUS, J. (2001). Social status and the academic achievement gap : A social dominance perspective. Social Psychology of Education, 4, 235-258. |
| EKEHAMMAR, B., SIDANIUS, J. & NILSSON, E. (1989). Social attitudes and social status : A multivariate and multinational analysis. Personality & Individual Differences, 10, 203- 208. |
GUÉGUEN, N. & PASCUAL, A. (2002). Effet du statut manifeste du voleur sur les réactions face à un comportement délictueux. Cahiers Internationaux de Psychologie Sociale, 54, 125-135. [PDF] |
| TOWNSEND, J.M. & LEVY, G.D. (1990). Effects of potential partners' physical attractiveness and socioeconomic status on sexuality and partner selection. Archives of Sexual Behavior, 19, 149-164. |
SMITH, L., FAGAN, J.F. & ULVUND, S.E. (2002). The relation of recognition memory in infancy and parental socioeconomic status to later intellectual competence. Intelligence, 30, 247-259. |
| |
ADLER, N.E. & SNIBBE, A.C. (2003). The role of psychosocial processes in explaining the gradient between socioeconomic status and health. Current Directions in Psychological Science, 12, 119-123. |
| ADLER, N.E., BOYCE, T., CHESNEY, M.A., COHEN, S., FOLKMAN, S., KAHN, R.L. & SYME, S.L. (1994). Socioeconomic status and health : The challenge of the gradient. American Psychologist, 49, 15-24. [PDF] |
COHEN, S., DOYLE, W.J. & BAUM, A. (2006). Socioeconomic status is associated with stress hormones. Psychosomatic Medicine, 68, 414-420. [PDF] |
| COHEN, S. (1999). Social status and susceptibility to respiratory infections. Annals of the New York Academy of Sciences, 896, 246-253. [PDF] |
MALKA, A. & MILLER, D.T. (2007). Political-economic values and the relationship between socio-economic status and self-esteem. Journal of Personality, 75, 25-41. |
| ADLER, N.E., MARMOT, M., McEWEN, B.S., & STEWART, J. (Eds.). (1999). Socioeconomic status and health in industrial nations : Social, psychological, and biological pathways. New York : Annals of the New York Academy of Sciencess. |
TWENGE, J.M. (2009). Status and gender : The paradox of progress in an age of narcissism. Sex Roles, 61, 338-340. |
|
GRUENEWALD, T. L., COHEN, S., MATTHEWS, K.A., TRACY, R. & SEEMAN, T. E. (2009). Association of socioeconomic status with inflammation markers in black and white men and women in the Coronary Artery Risk Development in Young Adults (CARDIA) study. Social Science & Medicine, 69, 451-459. [PDF] |
| |
|
|
|
|
|
Steketee Gail S. ( ) : Psychologue cognitivo-béhavioriste américaine, spécialisée dans l'étude des troubles d'anxiété, et plus particulièrement du trouble obsessif-compulsif. Collaboratrice de Foa, Rothbaum et Frost.
|
FOA, E.B. & STEKETEE, G. (1979). Obsessive-compulsives : Conceptual issues and treatment interventions. In M. Hersen & R.M. Eisler & P.M. & Miller (Eds.), Progress in behavior modification VIII. New York : Academic Press. |
| FOA, E.B., STEKETEE, G.S., TURNER, R.M. & FISHER, S.C. (1980). Effects of imaginal exposure to feared disasters in obsessive-compulsive checkers. Behaviour Research & Therapy, 18, 449-455. |
| STEKETEE, G.S., FOA, E.B. & GRAYSON, J.B. (1982). Recent advances in the treatment of obsessive-compulsives. Archives of General Psychiatry, 39, 1365-1371. |
| STEKETEE, G. (1993). Treatment of obsessional compulsive disorders. New York : Guilford Press. |
| STEKETEE, G., FROST, R.O. & STEKETEE, G.S. (2006). Compulsive hoarding and acquiring : Therapist guide. Oxford University Press. |
|
| |
|
Stemmer Nathan ( ) : Philosophe béhavioriste d'origine israélienne.
|
STEMMER, N. (1987). The hypothesis of other minds : Is it the best explanation? Philosophical Studies, 51, 109-121. |
| STEMMER, N. (1989). Empiricist versus prototype theories of language acquisition. Mind & Language, 4, 201-221. |
| STEMMER, N. (1995). A behaviorist alternative to theory and simulation theories of folk psychology. Behavior & Philosophy, 23, 29-41. |
| STEMMER, N. (2001). The mind-body problem and Quines's repudiation theory. Behavior & Philosophy, 31, 165-171. [PDF] |
| STEMMER, N. (2003). Covert behavior and mental terms : A reply to Moore. Behavior & Philosophy, 31, 165-171. [PDF] |
|
| |
|
|
Stéréotype : Généralisation non-fondée qui consiste à attribuer à un groupe des caractéristiques ou des traits que l'on a observés chez certains membres de ce groupe. On doit ce concept à Lippman (1922). EX: Ma mère est une bonne cuisinière, donc toutes les femmes sont de bonnes cuisinières; les gens qui ont des lunettes sont sérieux; les Asiatiques sont vaillants. Le stéréotype est une simplification abusive de la réalité. Il permet de catégoriser les individus (ex: c'est une femme, donc elle est une bonne cuisinière) et de classer les groupes par rapport au nôtre (ex: Les femmes sont de meilleures cuisinières que les hommes). Les stéréotypes sont souvent fondés sur des préjugés. Ils peuvent être favorables, mais la plupart de temps ils sont défavorables, voire hostiles ou discriminatoires. Stéréotype, préjugé et discrimination. Stereotyping
| |
SCHOENFELD, W.N. (1942). An experimental study of some problems relating to stereotypes. Archives of Psychology, 270, 57. |
BLAIR, I.V. & BANAJI, M. (1996). Automatic and controlled processes in stereotype priming. Journal of Personality & Social Psychology, 70, 1142-1163. |
| WYATT, D.F. & CAMPBELL, D.T. (1951). On the liability of stereotype or
hypothesis. Journal of Abnormal & Social Psychology, 46, 496-500. |
|
| GILBERT, G.M. (1951). Stereotype persistence and change among college students.
The Journal of Abnormal & Social Psychology, 46 (2), 245-254. |
ALFIERI, T., RUBLE, D.N. & HIGGINS, E.T. (1996). Gender stereotypes during adolescence : Developmental changes and the transition to junior high school. Developmental Psychology, 32, 1129-1137. |
| EHRLICH, H.D. & RINEHART, J.W. (1965). A brief report on the methodology of stereotype research. Social Forces, 43(4), 564-575. |
HILTON, J.L. & VON HIPPEL, W. (1996). Stereotypes. Annual Review of Psychology, 47, 237-271. |
| BRIGHAM, J.C. (1971). Ethnic stereotypes. Psychological Bulletin, 76, 15-38. |
MARTIN, C.L. & LITTLE, J.K. (1990). The relation of gender understanding to children's sex-type preferences and gender stereotypes. Child Development, 61, 1427-1439. |
| NORDYKE, N.S., BAER, D.M., ETZEL, B.C. & LEBLANC, J.M. (1977). Implications of the stereotyping and modification of sex role. Journal of Applied Behavior Analysis, 10 (3), 553-557. |
GREENWALD, A.G. & BANAJI, M.R. (1995). Implicit social cognition : Attitudes, self-esteem, and stereotypes. Psychological Review, 102, 4-27. [PDF] |
| HAMILTON, D.L. (1979). A cognitive-attributionalanalysis of stereotyping. In L. Berkowitz (Ed.), Advances in experimental socialpsychology (Vol. 12, pp. 53-84). New York : Academic Press. |
|
| MARTIN, C.L. & HALVERSON, C.F. (1981). A schematic processing model of sex typing and stereotyping in children. Child Development, 52, 1119-1134. |
WITTENBRINK, B., JUDD, C.M. & PARK, B. (1997). Implicit racial stereotypes and prejudice and their relationships with questionnaire measures : We know what we think. Journal of Personality & Social Psychology, 72, 262-274. |
| SNYDER, M. (1981). On the self-perpetuating nature of social stereotypes. In D.L. Hamilton (Ed.), Cognitive processes in stereotyping and intergroup behavior (pp. 183-212). Hillsdale, NJ: Erlbaum. |
|
| TAJFEL, H. (1981). Social stereotypes and social groups. In J.C. Turner & H. Giles (Eds.), Intergroup behavior (pp. 144-167). Oxford : Blackwell. |
McGARTY, C. & de la HAYE, A.M. (1997). Stereotype formation : Beyond illusory correlation. In R. Spears, P.J. Oakes, N. Ellemers, & S.A. Haslam (Eds.), The social psychology of stereotyping and group life. Oxford, UK & Cambridge, MT : Blackwell. |
| MARTIN, C.L. & HALVERSON, C.F. (1983). The effects of sex-stereotyping schemas on young children's memory. Child Development, 54, 563-574. |
WITTENBRINK, B., HILTON, J L. & GIST, P.L. (1998). In search of similarity : Stereotypes as naive theories in social categorization. Social Cognition, 16, 31-55. [PDF] |
| COWAN, G. & HOFFMAN, C.D. (1986). Gender stereotyping in young children : Evidence to support a concept-learning approach. Sex Roles, 14, 211-224. |
LÉVY, S.R., STROESSNER, S.J. & DWECK, C.S. (1998). Stereotype formation and endorsement : the role of implicit theories. Journal of Personality & Social Psychology, 74, 1421-1436. |
| LANGLOIS, J.H., ROGGMAN, L.A., CASEY, R.J., RITTER, J.M.,
RIESER-DANNER, L.A. & JENKINS, V.Y. (1987). Infant preferences for
attractive faces : Rudiments of a stereotype? Developmental Psychology, 23, 363-369. |
FISKE, S.T. (1998). Stereotyping, prejudice, and discrimination. In D.T. Gilbert, S.T. Fiske & G. Lindzey (Eds.), Handbook of social psychology (pp. 357-411). London : Oxford University Press. |
| CANN, A. & SIEGFIED, W.D. (1987). Sex stereotypes and the leadership role. Sex Roles, 17 (7/8), 401-408. |
STEELE, C.M. (1998). Stereotyping and its threat are real. American Psychologist, 53, 680-681. |
| BODENHAUSEN, G. V. (1988). Stereotypic biases in social decision making and memory : Testing process models of stereotype use. Journal of Personality & Social Psychology, 55, 726-737. |
SPENCER, S.J., STEELE, C.M. & QUINN, D.M. (1999). Stereotype threat and women's math performance. Journal of Experimental Social Psychology, 35, 4-28. |
| DEVINE, P.G. (1989). Stereotypes and prejudice: Their automatic and controlled components. Journal of Personality and Social Psychology, 56, 5-18. |
JUDD, C.M., WITTENBRINK, B. et PARK, B. (1999). Les préjugés raciaux aux niveaux implicites et explicites. Psychologie Française, 44, 179-188. |
| SWIM, J., BORGIDA, E., MARUYAMA, G. and MYERS, D.G. (1989). ‘oan McKay versus John
McKay : Do gender stereotypes bias evaluations? Psychological Bulletin, 105,409429 |
BARGH, J.A. (1999). The cognitive monster : The case against controllability of automatic stereotype effect. In S. Chaiken & Y. Trope (Eds.), Dual process theories in social psychology (pp 361-382). New-York : Guilford Press. |
| POMERLEAU, A., BOLDUC, D., MALCUIT G. & COSSETTE, L. (1990). Pink or blue : environmental gender stereotypes in the first two years of life. Sex Roles, 22 (5-6), 359-367. |
LIPS, H.M. (1999). Gender and other stereotypes : Race, age, appearance, and disability. In K. Keough & J. Garcia (Eds.), Social psychology of gender, race and ethnicity : Readings and projects. New York : McGraw-Hill. |
| HAMILTON, D.L., SHERMAN, S.J. & RUVULO, C.M. (1990). Stereotype-based expectancies : Effects on information processing and social behavior. Journal of Social Issues, 46, 35-60. |
HASLAM, S.A., OAKES, P.J., REYNOLDS, K.J. & TURNER, J.C., (1999). Social identity salience and the emergence of stereotype consensus. Personality & Social Psychology Bulletin, 25 (7), 809-818 |
| FAGOT, B.I., LEINBACH, M.D. & O'BOYLE, C. (1992). Gender labeling, gender stereotyping, and parenting behaviors. Developmental Psychology, 28, 225-230. |
BOUCHARD, P., ST-AMANT, J.C. & TONDREAU, J. (2000). Stéréotypes sexuels, pratiques sociales et rapport différencié à l’école secondaire. Recherches sociographiques, 8 (2), 279-302. |
| HASLAM, S.A., TURNER, J.C., OAKES, P.J., McGARTY, C. & HAYES, B.K. (1992). Context-dependent variation in social stereotyping 1: The effects of intergroup relations as mediated by social change and frame of reference. European Journal of Social Psychology,
22, (1), 3-20. |
REYNOLDS, K.J. & OAKES, P.J., HASLAM, S.A., NOLAN, M.A. & DOLNIK, L. (2000). Responses to powerlessness : Stereotyping as an instrument of social conflict. Group Dynamics : Theory, Research, & Practice, 4 (4), 275-290. |
| JUDD, C.M. & PARK, B. (1993). Definition and assessment of accuracy in social stereotypes. Psychological Review, 100, 109-128. |
PARK, B., WOLSKO, C., & JUDD, C.M. (2001). Measurement of subtyping in stereotype change. Journal of Experimental Social Psychology, 37, 325- 332. |
| BIERNAT, M. & VESCIO, T.K. (1993). Categorization and stereotyping : Effect of group context on memory and social judgment. Journal of Experimental Social Psychology, 29, 166-202. |
YZERBYT, V.Y. CORNEILLE, O. & ESTRADA, C. (2001). The interplay of subjective essentialism and entitativity in the formation of stereotypes. Personality & Social Psychology Review, 5 (2), 141-155. |
| JUDD, C. & PARK, B. (1993). The assessment of accuracy of social stereotypes. Psychological Review, 100, 109-128. |
QUINN, D.M. & SPENCER, S.J. (2001). The interference of stereotype threat on women's generation of mathematical problem solving strategies. Journal of Social Issues, 57, 55-71. |
| |
WHEELER, S.C. & PETTY, R.E. (2001). The effects of stereotype activation on behavior :
A review of possible mechanisms. Psychological Bulletin, 127 (6), 797-826. |
| |
BRAUER, M., JUDD, C.M. & JACQUELIN, V. (2001). The communication of social stereotypes : The effects of group discussion and information distribution on stereotypic appraisals. Journal of Personality & Social Psychology, 81, 463-475. |
| JOST, J.T. & BANAJI, M.R. (1994). The role of stereotyping in system-justification and the production of false consciousness. British Journal of Social Psychology, 33, 1-27. |
PRENTICE, D.A. & MILLER, D.T. (2002). The emergence of home-grown stereotypes. American Psychologist, 57, 352-359. |
| OAKES, P.J., HASLAM, S.A. & TURNER, J.C. (1994). Stereotyping and social reality. Oxford, UK and Cambridge, MA : Blackwell. |
WYER, N.A., SADLER M. S. & JUDD, C.M. (2002). Contrast effects in stereotype formation and change : The role of comparative context. Journal of Experimental Social Psychology, 38, 443-458. |
| OAKES, P.J., HASLAM, S.A. & TURNER, J.C. (1994). Stereotyping and social reality. Oxford : Blackwell. |
LEAPER, C., BREED, L., HOFFMAN, L. & PERLMAN, C.A. (2002). Variations in the gender-stereotyped content of children's television cartoons across genres. Journal of Applied Social Psychology, 32, 1653-1662. |
| BANAJI, M.R. & GREENWALD, A.G. (1995). Implicit gender stereotyping in judgments of fame. Journal of Personality & Social Psychology, 68, 181-198. |
GREENWALD, A.G., BANAJI, M.R., RUDMAN, L.A., FARNHAM, S.D., NOSEK, B.A. & MELLOTT, D.S. (2002). A unified theory of implicit attitudes, stereotypes, self-esteem, and self-concept. Psychological Review, 109, 3-25. |
| BOUCHARD, P. et ST-AMANT, J.C. (1996). Garçons et filles : stéréotypes et réussite scolaire. Montréal : Les éditions du remue-méninges. |
McGARTY, C., YZERBYT, V.Y. & SPEARS, R. (2002). Stereotypes as explanations : The formation of meaningful beliefs about social groups. Cambridge, UK : Cambridge University Press. |
| SHERMAN, J.W. (1996). Development and mental representation of stereotypes. Journal of Personality & Social Psychology, 70, 1126-1141. |
SCHADRON, G. (2006). De la naissance d'un stéréotype à son internalisation. Cahiers de l'Urmis, 10-11 [LIRE] |
| LEYENS, J.-P., YZERBYT, V. & SCHADRON, G. (1996). Stéréotypes et cognition sociale. Bruxelles : Mardaga. |
AMODIO, D.M. & DEVINE, P.G. (2006). Stereotyping and evaluation in implicit race bias: Evidence for independent constructs and unique effects on behavior. Journal of Personality and Social Psychology, 91, 652-661. |
| BANAJI, M. & HARDIN, C. (1996). Automatic stereotyping. Psychological Science, 7, 136-141. |
TERRACCIANO, A. & McCRAE, R.R. (2006). How to measure stereotypes? Response. Science, 311, 777-779. |
| |
AKRAMI, N., EKEHAMMAR, B. & ARAYA, T. (2006). Category and stereotype activation revisited. Scandinavian Journal of Psychology, 47, 513-522. |
| |
RISEN, J.L., GILOVICH, T.D. & DUNNING, D. (2007). One-shot illusory correlations and stereotyping. Personality and Social Psychology Bulletin, 33, 1492-1502. [PDF] |
| |
BURNS, K.C., ISBELL, L.M. & TYLER, J.M. (2008). Suppressing emotions toward stereotyped targets : The impact on willingness to engage in contact. Social Cognition, 26, 276-287. |
| BARGH, J.A., CHEN, M. & BURROWS, L. (1996). Automaticity of social behavior : Direct effects of trait construct and stereotype activation on action. Journal of Personality & Social Psychology, 71, 230-244. |
SCHMADER, T. JOHNS, M. & FORBES, C. (2008). An integrated process model of stereotype threat Effects on performance. Psychological Review, 115 (2), 336-356. |
| WITTENBRINK, B. & HENLY, J.R. (1996). Creating social reality : Informational social influence and the content of stereotypic beliefs. Personality & Social Psychology Bulletin, 22, 598-610. [PDF] |
DONDERS, N.C., CORRELL, J. & WITTENBRINK, B. (2008). Danger stereotypes predict racially biased attentional allocation. Journal of Experimental Social Psychology, 44, 1328-1333. [PDF] |
| |
MENDOZA, S.E., GOLLWITZER, P.M. & AMODIO, D.M. (2010). Reducing the expression of implicit stereotypes : Reflexive control through implementation intentions.
Personality & Social Psychology Bulletin, 36 (4) 512–523. [PDF] |
|
KENNY, D.A. SNOOK, A., BOUCHER, E.M. & HANCOCK, J.T. (2010). Interpersonal sensitivity, status, and stereotype accuracy. Psychological Science, 21, 1735-1739. |
|
|
|
Stéréotypie comportementales innée : Chaîne de comportements innés émis sans interruption jusqu'à sa fin, déclenché par un mécanisme inné de déclenchement. Stéréotypie et tics. Fixed action pattern.
| |
DEWSBURY, D.A. (1978). What is (was?) the "fixed action pattern?" Animal Behaviour, 26, 310-311. |
| BELL, R.D., ALEXANDER, G.M., SCHWERTZMAN, R.J. & YU, J. (1982). The methylphenidate-induced stereotypy in the awake rat : local cerebral metabolism. Neurology, 32 (4), 377-381. |
|
| |
|
|
Stern William Lewis (Berlin 1871-1938 Durham États-Unis) : Psychométricien américain et spécialiste de la personnalité et de l'intelligence. On lui doit le concept de quotient intellectuel (QI), élaboré en 1912. Il a obetnu son doctorat en psychologie de l'Université de Berlin en 1893. Étudiant d'Ebbinghaus.
|
STERN, W. (1912). The psychological methods of intelligence testing. |
| STERN, W. (1938). General psychology from the personalistic standpoint. |
|
| |
|
Sternberg Robert J. ( ) : Psychologue cognitif européen d'origine américaine. Il a développé une théorie de l'intelligence - la théorie triarchique - fortement influencée par la théorie de Piaget. Président de l'APA en 2003. Collaborateur de Ceci, Halpern, Henriques, Leighton, Lubart, Lyon et Roediger.
 No 60 |
STERNBERG, R.J. (1984). What should intelligence tests test? Implications for a triarchic theory of intelligence for intelligence testing. Educational Researcher, 13 (1), 5-15. |
| STERNBERG, R.J. (1988). The triarchic mind : A new theory of human intelligence. New York : Viking. |
| STERNBERG, R.J. (1988). Mental self-government : A theory of intellectual styles and their development. Human Development, 31, 197-224. |
| STERNBERG, R.J. (1990). Metaphors of mind : Conceptions of the nature of intelligence. New York : Cambridge University Press. |
| STERNBERG, R.J. (1996). Successful intelligence : how practical and creative intelligence determine success in life. New York : Simon & Schuster. |
|
| |
|
Sternberg Saul H. (New York 1933) : Psychologue cognitif américain.
 |
STERNBERG, S. (1966). High-speed scanning in human memory. Science, 153, 652-654. |
| STERNBERG, S. (1969). Memory-scanning : Mental processes revealed by reaction-time experiments. American Scientist, 57, 421-457. |
| STERNBERG, S. & KNOLL, R.L. (1973). The perception of temporal order : Fundamental issues and a general model. In S. Kornblum (Ed.), Attention and performance IV. New York : Academic Press. |
| STERNBERG, S. (2001). Separate modifiability, mental modules, and the use of pure and composite measures to reveal them. Acta Psychologica, 106, 147-246. |
| STERNBERG, S. (2003). Process decomposition from double dissociation of subprocesses. Cortex, 39, 180-182. |
|
| |
|
Stevens Stanley Smith (Ogden 1906-1973 Vail) : Psychologue, physiologiste et méthodologiste américain, chef de file de la psychologie expérimentale. Il a formulé une loi de la psychophysique qui porte son nom (Stevens' power law). Étudiant de Boring. Professeur de Postman. Collaborateur de Galanter.
 No 52 |
STEVENS, S.S. (1935). The operational basis of psychological concept. American Journal of Psychological Review, 42, 517-27. |
| STEVENS, S.S. (1939). Psychology and the science of science. Psychological Bulletin, 36, 221-63. |
| STEVENS, S.S. (1946). On the theory of scales of measurement. Science, 103 (2684), 677-680. [PDF] |
| STEVENS, S.S. (1957). On the psychophyical law. Psychological Review, 64, 153-181. |
| STEVENS, S.S. & GALANTER, E.H. (1957). Ratio scales and category scales for a dozen perceptual continua. Journal of Experimental Psychology, 54, 377-411. |
|
|
|
|
|
Stickgold Robert ( ) : Psychiatre américain spécialisé dans l'étude du sommeil, et de ses effets sur la mémoire et l'apprentissage. Collaborateur de Walker.
 |
STICKGOLD, R., SCOTT, L., RITTENHOUSE, C. & HOBSON, J.A. (1999). Sleep-induced changes in associative memory. Journal of Cognive Neuroscience, 11 (2), 182-193. |
| STICKGOLD, R., HOBSON, J.A & FOSSE, R. & FOSSE, M. (2001). Sleep, learning, and dreams : off-line memory reprocessing. Science, 294 (5544), 1052-1057. |
| STICKGOLD, R. & WALKER, M.P. (2005). Memory consolidation and reconsolidation : what is the role of sleep? Trends in Neurosciences, 28 (8), 408-415. [PDF] |
| STICKGOLD, R. (2006). Neuroscience : a memory boost while you sleep. Nature, 444 (7119), 559-560. |
| STICKGOLD, R. & WALKER, M.P. (2007). Sleep-dependent memory consolidation and reconsolidation. Sleep Medicine, 8, 331-343. |
|
| |
|
Stiglitz Joseph (Gary États-Unis1946-) : Économiste néo-keynésien américain et lauréat du prix Nobel d'économie en 2001.
 |
ROSCSHILD, M. & STIGLITZ, J. (1976). Equilibrium in competitive insurance markets : an essay on the economics of imperfect information. Quartely Journal of Economics 90, 629-650. |
| STIGLITZ, J. & WALLSTEN, S. (1999). Public-private technology partnerships : Promises and pitfalls. American Behavorial Scientist, 43 (1), 52-73. |
| STIGLITZ, J. (2002). Employment, social justice, and societal well-being. International Labour Review, 141 (1-2), 9-29. |
| STIGLITZ, J. (2002). La grande désillusion. Paris : Plon. |
| STIGLITZ, J. (2006). Making globalization work. WW Norton. |
|
|
|
Stigmatiser/Stigmate : Stigma effects.
| |
GOFFMAN, E. (1963). Stigma : Notes on the management of a spoiled identity. Englewood Cliffs : Prentice-Hall, Inc. |
| GIBBONS, F.X. (1985). Social stigma perception : Social comparison among mentally retarded persons. American Journal of Mental Deficiency, 90, 98-106. |
| JONES, E.E., FARINA, A., HASTORF, H.A., MARKUS, H., MILLER, D.T., SCOTT, R.A. & FRENCH, R.S. (1984). Socials stigma : The psychology of marked relationships. New York : W. H. Freeman and Company. |
| FAWCETT, J. (1997). ADHD in Adults and Stimulants : Shared Stigma? Psychiatric Annals, 27 (8), 538-541. |
| QUINN, D.M., KAHG, S.K. & CROCKER, J. (2004). Discreditable : Stigma effects of revealing a mental illness history on test performance. Personality & Social Psychology Bulletin, 30, 803-815. |
|
|
|
Stimulant : Famille de drogues naturelles et synthétiques qui accroissent l'acitivité du système nerveux. En petite quantité, elles augmentent la vigilance et produisent un sentiment d'excitation, de confiance, de bien-être et d'euphorie. Utilisé dans le traitement du trouble deficitaire de l'attention. = psychostimulant. /dépresseur, tranquillisant, sédatif. ( ): Voir tableau ci-bas. Stimulant drug, speed.
| |
ROBBINS, T.W. (1975). The potentiation of conditioned reinforcement by psychomotor stimulant drugs. A test of Hill's hypothesis. Psychopharmacologia, 4, 103-114. |
|
BARKLEY, R.A. (1977). A review of stimulant drug research with hyperactive children. Journal of Child Psychology and Psychiatry, 18, 137-165. |
DORÉ
, C. et COHEN, D. (1996). La prescription de stimulants aux enfants "hyperactifs": une étude pilote des incitatifs et des contraintes pour les parents, les médecins et les enseignants. Santé Mentale au Québec, 22 (1), 216-238. |
| PELHAM, W.E. (1977). Withdrawal of a stimulant drug and concurrent behavior intervention in the treatment of a hyperactive child. Behavior Therapy, 8, 473-479. |
|
| BARKLEY, R.A. & CUNNINGHAM, C. (1978). Do stimulant drugs improve the academic performance of hyperkinetic children? A review of outcome research. Clinical Pediatrics, 17, 85-92. |
FIRESTONE, P., MONTEIRO-MUSTEN, L., PISTERMAN, S., MERCER, J. & BENNETT, S. (1998). Short-term side effects of stimulant medication are increased in preschool children with attention-deficit/hyperactivity disorder : A double-blind placebo-controlled study. Journal of Child & Adolescent Psychopharmacology, 8, 13-25. |
| BARKLEY, R.A. & CUNNINGHAM, C. (1979). Stimulant drugs and activity level in hyperactive children. American Journal of Orthopsychiatry, 49, 491-499. |
BREGGIN, P.R. (1999). NIH consensus report highlights controversy surrounding ADHD diagnosis and stimulant treatment. Ethical Human Sciences & Services, 1, 9-11. [PDF] |
| BARKLEY, R.A. (1979). Using stimulant drugs in the classroom. School Psychology Digest, 8, 412-425. |
BREGGIN, P.R. (1999). Psychostimulants in the treatment of children diagnosed with ADHD : risks and mechanisms of action. International Journal of Risk and Safety in Medicine, 12 (1), 3-3. [PDF] |
| GITTELAMAN, R. & ABIKOFF, H. (1989). The role of psychostimulants and psychosocial treatments in hyperkinesis. In T. Sagvolden & T. Archer (Eds.), Attention deficit disorder: Clinical and basic research (pp. 167-180). Hillsdale, NJ : Erlbaum. |
|
| GREENHILL, L.L. (1995). Attention deficit hyperactivity disorder : The stimulants. Child and Adolescent Psychiatric Clinics of North America, 4 (1), 123-168. |
BREGGIN, P.R. (2000). What psychologists and psychotherapists need to know about ADHD and stimulants. Changes : An International Journal of Psychology & Psychotherapy, 18, 13-23. [PDF] |
|
|
| |
|
Stimulation : Ensemble des stimuli. Par définition, la stimulation provient de l'extérieur de l'organisme, donc du milieu. Cependant, certains auteurs utilisent le terme pour désigner tout ce qui stimule les sens, que cettte stimulation provienne du milieu ( EX: source lumineuse, bruit, etc.) ou de l'organisme lui-même ( EX: picotement, démangeaison, etc.). = sensation, stimuli.
|
Stimulation corticale : |
Stimulus : Tout chose ou condition globale, observable (ou potentiellement observable) et mesurable de l'environnement qui affecte l'organisme. Désigne également ce qui se passe dans l'organisme (usage contesté). Le stimulus peut survenir ou être présenté avant le comportement (stimulus neutre, stimulus conditionnel, stimulus inconditionnel, stimulus discriminatif) ou après le comportement (stimulus positif ou négatif). N.D.L.R. : On dit «un stimulus», mais «des stimuli» sans s. Dans la nouvelle orthographe, stimulus s'écrit de la même facon au singulier et au pluriel. ( ): stimulus neutre, stimulus conditionnel, stimulus inconditionnel, stimulus discriminatif, stimulus positif, stimulus négatif, stimulus renforçant, stimulus punitif. = stimulation. Stimulus.
| |
SKINNER, B.F. (1935). The generic nature of the concepts of stimulus and response. Journal of General Psychology, 12, 40-65. |
| SKINNER, B.F. (1935). A discrimination based upon a change in the properties of a stimulus. Journal of General Psychology, 12, 313-36. |
| GIBSON, J.J. (1960). The concept of stimulus in psychology. American Psychologist, 15, 694-703. |
| O’LEARY, K.D. (1965). Preference for variability of stimuli as a function of experimentally induced anxiety. Psychological Reports, 16, 1202. |
| FETTERMAN, J.G. (1996). Dimensions of stimulus complexity. Journal of Experimental Psychology : Animal Behavior Processes, 22, 3-18. |
| DAVIS, J.M. (1971). Testing for inhibitory stimulus control with S− superimposed on S+ Journal of Experimental Analysis of Behavior, 14 (3), 365-369. [PDF] |
| SCHOENFELD, W.N. & COLE, B.K. (1972). Stimulus schedules. New York : Harper & Row. |
| EKEHAMMAR, B. (1972). Two multidimensional methods applied to two types of stimuli. Perceptual & Motor Skills, 34, 535-542. |
| BRANDON, S.E., VOGEL, E.H. & WAGNER, A.R. (2003).
Stimulus representation in SOP: I Theoretical rationalization and some implications. Behavioural Processes, 62 5-25. [PDF] |
| NEVIN, J.A. (2008). Stimuli, reinforcers, and private events. Behavior Analysis, 31 (2), 113-126. [LIRE] |
|
| |
|
|
Stimulus (Chaîne de...) : Stimulus chains.
| |
WILLIAMS, B.A. (1999). Value transmission in discrimination learning involving stimulus chains. Journal of the Experimental Analysis of Behavior, 72, 177-185. |
|
| |
|
Stimulus (Équivalence du...) :
Stimulus equivalence.
| |
GREENWAY, D.E., DOUGHER, M.J. & WULFERT, E. (1996). Transfer of consequential functions via stimulus equivalence. Generalization to different testing conditions. Psychological Record, 46, 131-144. |
| DOUGHER, M.J. (1998). Stimulus equivalence and the untrained acquisition of stimulus function. Behavior Therapy, 29, 577-591. |
| AUGUSTON, E.M. & DOUGHER, M.J. (2000). Transfer of function among compound stimuli in stimulus equivalence class. The Psychological Record, 50, 745-770. |
| GRIFFEE, K. & DOUGHER, M.J. (2002). Contextual control of stimulus generalization and stimulus equivalence in hierarchical categorization. Journal of the Experimental Analysis of Behavior, 78, 433-447. |
|
| |
|
Stimulus appétitif : Stimulus ou situation que l'organisme tente d'obtenir. Sur le plan objectif, le stimulus appétitif est un stimulus duquel l'organisme tente de se rapprocher. Sur le plan subjectif, le stimulus appétitif est un stimulus agréable, qui engendre du plaisir ou un état de bien-être. EX: un parfum de fleur, l'odeur du pain, le goût du sucre. /stimulus aversif. Appetitive stimulus.
| |
SNAPPER, A.G., SHIMOFF, E. & SCHOENFELD, W.N. (1969). Varying temporal relationship of an intruded aversive stimulus with timeout from responding. Psychonomic Science, 15, 229-230. |
| DE BEUN, R., JANSEN, E., SLANGEN, J.D. & VAN DE POLL, N.E. (1992). Testosterone as appetitive and discriminative stimulus in rats : Sex- and dose-dependent effects. Physiology & Behavior, 5 (4), 629-634. |
| DATLA K.P., AHIER R. G., YOUNG A.M.J., GRAY J.A. & JOSEPH M.H. (2002). Conditioned appetitive stimulus increases extracellular dopamine in the nucleus accumbens of the rat. European journal of neuroscience, 16 (10), 1987-1993. |
|
| |
|
Stimulus aversif : Stimulus ou situation que l'organisme évite ou auquel il tente de mettre fin (échappement). Sur le plan subjectif, le stimulus aversif est un stimulus désagréable ou douleureux. EX: une odeur de viande avariée, un bruit strident, une eau glacée. = stimulus phobogène. /stimulus appétitif. Aversive stimuli, aversive events.
| |
AZRIN, N.H., HUTCHISON, R.R. & McLAUGHLIN, R. (1965). The opportunity for aggression as an operant reinforcer during aversive stimulation Journal of the Experimental Analysis of Behavior, 8 (3), 171-180. [PDF] |
| TANNER, B.A. & ZEILER, M. (1975). Punishment of self-injurious behavior using aromatic ammonia as the aversive stimulus. Journal of Applied Behavioral Analysis, 8 (1), 53-57. |
| RECHTER, E. & VRABLIC, M. (1974). The right to aversive treatment including aversive stimuli. Psychiatric Quarterly, 48 (3), 445-449. |
| PATTERSON, C.M. & NEWMAN, J.P. (1993). Reflectivity and learning from aversive events : toward a psychological mechanism for syndromes of disinhibition. Psychological Review, 100, 716-736. |
| MOORE, J.W. & EDWARDS, R.P. (2003). An analysis of aversive stimuli in classroom demand contexts. Journal of Applied Behavior Analysis, 36 (3), 339-348. |
| GRILLON. C., LISSEK, S. RABIN, S. McDOWELL, D., DVIR, S. & PINE, D.S. (2008). Increased anxiety during anticipation of unpredictable but not predictable aversive stimuli as apsychophysiologic marker of panic disorder. American Journal of Psychiatry, 165, 898-904. |
|
| |
|
Stimulus avertisseur : Stimulus discriminatif qui signale une contingence aversive. Warning stimulus.
| |
SIDMAN, M. (1955). Some properties of the warning stimulus in avoidance behavior. Journal of Comparative Physiology & Psychology, 48 (6), 444-450. |
| SIDMAN, M. & BOREN, J.J. (1957). A comparison of two types of warning stimulus in an avoidlance situation. Journal of Comparative & Physiological Psychology, 50, 282-287. |
| BLACK, A.H. & MORSE, P. (1961). Avoidance learning in dogs without a warning stimulus. Journal of the
Experimental Analysis of Behavior, 4, 17-23. |
| SIDMAN, M. (1962). Classical avoidance without a warning stimulus. Journal of the Experimental Analysis of Behavior, 5 (1), 97-104. |
|
| |
|
Stimulus composite : Situation globale que l'on peut décomposer en ses éléments ou stimuli (au moins deux). = stimulus complexe, stimuli composés. /stimulus simple. Compound stimuli.
| |
ATKINSON, R.C., CALFEE, R.C., SOMMER, G.R. & JEFFREY, W.E. (1964). A test of three models for stimulus compounding with children. Journal of Experimental Psychology, 67, 52-58. |
| WASSERMAN, E.A. (1990). Attribution of causality to common and distinctive elements of compound stimuli. Psychological Science, 1, 298-302. |
| PEARCE, J.M., ADAM, J., WILSON, P. N. & DARBY, R.J. (1992). Effects of discrimination training on responding during
a compound conditioned stimulus. Journal of Experimental Psychology: Animal Behavior, 18, 379-386. |
| MARKAM, M.R. & DOUGHER, M.J. (1993). Compound stimuli in emergent relations : Extending the scope of stimulus equivalence. Journal of the Experimental Analysis of Behavior, 60, 529-542. |
| VAN HAMME, L.J. & WASSERMAN, E.A. (1994). Cue competition in causality judgments : The role of nonpresentation of compound stimulus elements. Learning & Motivation, 25 (2), 127-151. [PDF] |
| LANE, S.D. & CRITCHFIELD, T.S. (1998). Classification of vowels and consonants by individuals with moderate mental retardation : development of arbitrary relations via match-to-sample training with compound stimuli. Journal of Applied Behavior Analysis, 31 (1), 21-41. |
| BREMBS, B. & HEISENBERG, M. (2001). Conditioning with compound stimuli in drosophila melanogaster in the flight simulator. Journal of Experimental Biology, 204, 2849-2859. |
| RESCORLA, R.A. (2006). Deepened extinction from compound stimulus presentation. Journal of Experimental Psychology : Animal Behavior Processes, 32, 135-144. |
|
| |
|
Stimulus conditionnel (SC) : Dans le conditionnement répondant, désigne un stimulus initialement neutre (SN) qui finit par déclencher une réponse conditionnelle après avoir été associé à plusieurs reprises (sauf exception) à un stimulus inconditionnel. Conditioned stimulus, CS.
| |
SWARTZENTRUBER, D. & BOUTON, M.E. (1986). Contextual control of negative transfer produced by prior CS-US pairings. Learning & Motivation, 17, 366-385. |
| SWARTZENTRUBER, D. & BOUTON, M. E. (1992). Context sensitivity of conditioned suppression following preexposure to the conditioned stimulus. Animal Learning & Behavior, 20, 97-103. |
|
| |
|
Stimulus déclencheur : |
Stimulus discriminatif (SD ou Sd) : Stimulus en présence duquel l'organisme est renforcé ou puni. Il a pour fonction de signaler les contingences renforçantes ou punitives d'une situation d'apprentissage. Stimulus discriminatif et mise en relief. = circonstances similaires, circonstances équivalentes, stimulus qui signale une conséquence, situation renforçante, situation punitive. Discriminative stimulus, discriminative stimulus control.
| |
DINSMOOR, J.A. (1951). The effect of periodic reinforcement of bar-pressing in the presence of a discriminative stimulus. Journal of Comparative & Physiological Psychology, 44 (4), 354-361. |
MICHAEL, J. (1980). On terms : The discriminative stimulus or SD. The Behavior Analyst, 3, 47-49. |
| WYKOFF, L.B. (1952). The role of observing responses in discrimination learning. Psychological Review, 59, 431-442. |
MICHAEL, J. (1982). Distinguishing between discriminative and motivational functions of stimuli. Journal of the Experimental Analysis of Behavior, 37 (1), 149-155. [PDF] |
| HERRICK, R.M. & MYERS, J.L. & KOROTKIN, A.L. (1959). Changes in Sd and Sdelta rates during the development of an operant discrimination. Journal of Comparative & Physiological Psychology, 52 (3), 359-363. |
GOLDIAMOND, I. (1964). A research and demonstration procedure in stimulus
control, abstraction, and environmental programing. Journal of the Experimental Analysis of Behavior, 7, 216. [PDF] |
| BLOUGH, D.S. (1959). Delayed matching in the pigeon. Journal of the Experimental Analysis of Behavior, 2 (2), 151-160. [PDF] |
|
| THOMAS, D.R. & WILLIAMS, J.L. (1963). A further study of stimulus generalization following three-stimulus discrimination training. Journal of the Experimental Analysis of Behavior, 6, 171-176. [PDF] |
VARGAS, J.S. (1984). What are your exercises teaching? An analysis of
stimulus control in instructional materials. In W.L. Heward, T.E.
Heron, D.S. Hill & J. Trap-Porter (Eds.), Focus on behavior analysis in education (pp. 126-141). Columbus, OH : Charles E. Merrill. |
| THOMPSON, D.M. (1965). Punishment by SD associated with
fixed-ratio reinforcement, Journal of the Experimental Analysis of Behavior, 8, 189-194. |
STODDARD, L.T. & McIVANE, W.J.(1986).Stimulus control research and developmentally disabled individuals. Analysis & Intervention in Developmental Disabilities, 6,155-178. |
| STUBBS, A. (1968). The discrimination of stimulus duration by
pigeons. Journal of the Experimental Analysis of Behavior, 11, (3), 223-238. [PDF] |
|
| WEISMAN, R.G. (1969). Some determinants of inhibitory stimulus control. Journal of the Experimental Anal- ysis of Behavior, 12 (3), 443-450. [PDF] |
IVERSEN, I.H., SIDMAN, M. & CARRIGNAN, P. (1986). Stimulus definition in conditional discriminations. Journal of the Experimental Analysis of Behavior, 45, 297-304. [PDF] |
| REDD, W.H. & BIRNBRAUER, J.S. (1969). Adults as discriminative stimuli for different reinforcement contin- gencies with retarded children. Journal of Experimental Child Psychology, 7, 440-447. |
SCHLINGER, H.D. & BLAKELY, E., FILHARD, J. & POLING, A. (1991). Defining terms in behavior analysis : Reinforcer and discriminative stimulus. The Analysis of Verbal Behavior, 9, 153-161. [PDF] |
| WILTON, R.N. & GODBOUT, R.C. (1970). Stimulus contro lin discrimination learning. British Journal of Psychology, 61, 109-114. |
OLIVETO, A.H., BICKEL, W.K., HUGHES, J.R., HIGGINS, S.T. & FENWICK, J.W. (1992). Triazolam as a discriminative stimulus in humans. Drug & Alcohol Dependence, 30, 133-142. |
| YARCZOWER, M. (1970). Behavioral contrast and inhibitive stimulus control. Psychonomic Science, 18, 1-3. |
|
| WILTON, R.N. & CLEMENTS, R.O. (1971). Observing responses and informative stimuli. Journal of the Experimental Analysis of Behavior, 15 (2), 99-204. [PDF] |
|
| JENKINS, H.M. & BOAKES, R.A. (1973). Observing stimulus sources that signal food or no food.Journal of the Experimental Analysis of Behavior, 20 (2), 197-207. [PDF] |
GUERIN, B. (1992). Social behavior as discriminative stimulus and consequence in social anthropology. The Behavior Analyst, 15, 31-41. |
| MULVANEY, D.E., DINSMOOR, J.A. JWAIDEH, A.R. & HUGHES, L.H. (1974).
Punishment of observing by the negative discriminative stimulus.
Journal of the Experimental Analysis of Behavior, 21 (1), 37-44. [PDF] |
DENNEY, J. & NEURINGER, A. (1998). Behavioral variability is controlled by discriminative stimuli. Animal Learning & Behavior, 26, 154-162. |
| LATTAL, K.A. (1975). Reinforcement contingencies as discriminative stimuli. Journal of the Experimental Analysis of Behavior, 23, 241–246. [PDF] |
|
| WESIMAN, R.G. & THIO, H. (1976). Dimensional stimulus control following brief wavelength training. Journal of the Experimental Analysis of Behavior, 26 (2), 191-197. [PDF] |
HOGARTH, L., DICKINSON, A. & DUKA, T. (2003). Discriminative stimuli that control instrumental tobacco-seeking by human smokers also command selective attention. Psychopharmacology, 168, 534-445. |
| STUBBS, D.A. (1976). Response bias and the discrimination of
stimulus duration. Journal of the Experimental Analysis of Behavior, 25, 243-250. [PDF] |
IVERSEN, I.H. (2006). Contingencies of reinforcement in stimulus control. European Journal of Behavior Analysis, 7, 137-142. |
| ELDER, S.T., WELSH, D.M., LONGACRE, A. & MAcAFEE, R. (1977). Acquisition, discriminative stimulus control, and retention of increases/decreases in blood pressure of normotensive human subjects. Journal of Applied Behavior Analysis, 10 (3), 381-390. [PDF] |
RAPP, J.T., PATEL, M.R., GHEZZI, P.M., O'FLAHERTY, C. & TITTERINGTON, C.J. (2009). Establishing stimulus control of vocal stereotypy displayed by young children with autism. Behavioral Interventions, 24 (2), 85-105. |
|
|
| |
|
Stimulus inconditionnel (SI) : Dans le conditionnement répondant, désigne un stimulus qui déclenche une réponse de manière réflexe, sans apprentissage préalable. Cette réponse est présente à une intensité variable chez tous les individus d'une espèce/ genre. Le préfixe «in» signifie «qui n'est pas». = stimulus inconditionné. Unconditioned stimulus, UCS, US.
| |
AZRIN, N.H. & HAKE, D.F. (1969). Positive conditioned suppression : conditioned suppression using positive reinforcers as the unconditioned stimuli. Journal of Experimental Analysis of Behavior, 12 (1), 167-173. |
| RESCORLA, R. (1973). Effect of US habituation following conditioning. Journal of Comparitive & Physiological Psychology, 82, 17-143. |
| SWARTZENTRUBER, D. & BOUTON, M.E. (1986). Contextual control of negative transfer produced by prior CS-US pairings. Learning & Motivation, 17, 366-385. |
| BOUTON, M.E., ROSENGARD, C., ACHENBACH, G.G., PECK, C.A. & BROOKS, D C. (1993). Effects of contextual conditioning and unconditional stimulus presentation on performance in appetitive conditioning. The Quarterly Journal of Experimental Psychology, 46B, 63-95. |
| HAMMER, M. (1993). An identified neuron mediates the unconditioned stimulus in associative olfactory learning in honeybees. Nature , 366, 59-63. |
|
| |
|
Stimulus négatif (S-) : Stimulus que l'on supprime volontairement ou qui disparaît naturellement à la suite d'un comportement, et qui a pour effet de réduire ou d'augmenter la probabilité que ce comportement rapparaise dans des conditions similaires (sd). Negative stimulus.
| |
CARNINE, D. (1980). Relationships between stimulus variation and the formation of misconceptions. Journal of Educational Research, 74, 106-110. |
|
| |
|
|
Stimulus positif (S+) : Stimulus que l'on ajoute volontairement ou qui apparaît naturellement à la suite d'un comportement et qui a pour effet de réduire ou d'augmenter la probabilité que ce comportement réapparaise dans des conditions similaires (Sd). Positive stimulus.
|
Stimulus-Réponse : S-R concepts.
| |
KANTOR, J.R. (1933). In defense of stimulus-response psychology. Psychological Review, 40, 324-336. |
| MILLER, N.E. (1959). Liberalization of basic S-R concepts: Extensions to conflict behavior, motivation and social learning. In S. Koch (Ed.), Psychology : A study of a science, Study 1, (Vol. 2, pp. 196-292). New York : McGraw-Hill. |
|
| |
|
Stimulus verbal : Verbal stimulus.
| |
CAIRNS, R.B. & LEWIS, M. (1962). Dependency and the reinforcement value of a verbal stimulus. Journal of Consulting Psychology, 26, 1-8. |
|
| |
|
Stitzer Maxime L. ( ) : Psychologue béhavioriste américain, spécialisé en pharmacologie béhaviorale, notamment dans l'étude du comportement de fumer. Collaborateur de Higgins.
|
STITZER, M.L. & BIGELOW, G.E. (1982). Contingent reinforcement for reduced carbon monoxide levels in cigarette smokers. Addictive Behaviors, 7, 403-412. |
| STITZER, M.L. & BIGELOW, G.E. (1983). Contingent payment for carbon monoxide reduction: Effects of pay amount. Behavior Therapy, 14, 647-656. |
| STITZER, M.L. & BIGELOW, G.E. (1984). Contingent reinforcement for carbon monoxide reduction :
Within-subjects effects of pay amount. Journal of
Applied Behavior Analysis, 17, 477-483. |
| STITZER, M.L., IGUCHI, M.Y. & FELCH, L.J. (1992). Contingent take-home incentive : Effects on drug use of methadone maintenance patients. Journal of Consulting & Clinical Psychology, 60, 927-934. |
| STITZER, M.L. & WALSH, S.L. (1997) Psychostimulant abuse : The case for combined behavioral and pharmacological treatments. Pharmacology, Biochemistry & Behavior, 57, 457-470. |
|
| |
|
Stochastique : Synonyme d'aléatoire. Un phénomème est dit stochastique s'il obéit aux lois du hasard, alors qu'une théorie ou une explication est dite stochastique si elle substitue à l'explication déterminisme (X est la cause de Y, donc la condition nécessaire et suffisante), une explication probabiliste (X est la condition probable de Y). = probabiliste. Stochastic.
| |
BUSH, R.R. & MOSTELLER, F. (1955). Stochastic models for learning. New York : Wiley. |
| ROUANET, H. (1967). Les modèles stochastiques d'apprentissage. Paris : Mouton. |
| SUPPES, P. (1994). Stochastic models of reading. In J. Ygge & G. Lennerstrand (Eds.), Eye movements in reading (pp. 349-364). Pergamon. |
| McCLELLAND, J.L. (1991). Stochastic interactive processes and the effect of context on perception. Cognitive Psychology, 23, 1-44. |
| ASHBY, F.G. (2000). A stochastic version of general recognition theory. Journal of Mathematical Psychology, 44, 310-329. |
|
| |
|
Stockage (de l'information) : Deuxième étape du traitement de l'information en mémoire qui suit l'encodage et qui sert à conserver le matériel encodé en mémoire à long terme. Encodage, stockage et récupération. = entreposage, enmagasinage, mémoriser, retenir.
|
Stogdill Ralph Melvin ( ) : Psychologue organisationel américain, spécialiste de l'étude du leadership.
|
STOGDILL, R.M. (1948). Personal factors associated with leadership. A survey of the literature. Journal of Psychology, 25, 35-71. |
| STOGDILL, R.M. (1950). Leadership, membership and organization. Psychological Bulletin, 47, 1-14. |
| STOGDILL, R.M. & COONS, A.E. (Eds.) (1951). Leader behaviour : its description and measurement. Research Monograph, 88, Ohio State University, Bureau of Business Research, Columbus. |
| STOGDILL, R.M. (1959). Individual behaviour and group achievement. New York : Oxford University Press. |
| STOGDILL, R.M. (1974). Handbook of leadership; A survey of theory and research. New York : Free Press. |
|
| |
|
Stoller Richard J. (New York 1925-1992 Los Angeles) : Psychanalyste américain, spécialisé dans l'étude de l'identité sexuelle et de la perversion.
|
STOLLER, R. (1967). Transvestite's women. American Journal of Psychiatry, 24, 333-39. |
| STOLLER, R. (1968). Sex and gender : The development of masculinity and femininity. New York : Jason Aronson. |
| STOLLER, R., MARMOR, J. & BEIBER, I. (1973). A Symposium : Should homosexuality be in the APA nomenclature? American Journal of Psychiatry, 130, 1207-1216. |
| STOLLER, R. (1991). Porn : Myths for the twentieth century. New Haven, CT : Yale University Press. |
| STOLLER, R. (1964). A contribution to the study of gender identity. International Journal of Psychoanalysis, 45, 220-226. |
|
| |
|
Stone Calvin Perry (1892-1954 Palo alto) : Psychologue et physiologiste américain. Président de l'APA en 1942.Étudiant de Lashley. Collaborateur de McNemar.
|
STONE, C.P. (1921).The congenital sexual behavior of the young male albino rat. Journal of Comparative Psychology, 2, 95-103. |
| STONE, C.P. (1922). Experimental studies of two important factors underlying masculine sexual behavior : The nervous system and the internal secretion of the testis. Journal of Comparative Psychology, 6 (2), 85-106. |
| STONE, C.P. (1929). The age factor in animal learning. I. Rats in the problem box and the maze. Genetic Psychology Monographs, 5, 9-130. |
| STONE, C.P. et MacGILIVRAY, M. E. (1931). The incentive value of food and escape from water for albino rats forming the light discrimination habit. Journal of Comparative Psychology, 11 (4), 319-24. |
| STONE, C.P. (1945). Physiological psychology. Annual Review of Physiology 7, 623-652. |
|
| |
|
Strate : Sous-groupe d'individus relativement homogène au sein d'une population. EX: Strates selon le sexe, l'âge, l'origine etnique. C-EX: un groupe expérimental n'est pas une strate (mais peut être divisé en plusieurs strates).
| |
ROSE, S.J. (1992). Social stratification in the United States. New York : The New Press. |
|
| |
|
Stratégie (comportementale) : Comportement (ou séquence de comportements) d'un individu qui obéit à une règle de contingence, règle formulée par l'individu lui-même ou prescrite par la société. EX: Je fais ceci (comportement), car j'ai remarqué que si je le fais, dans une situation donnée (stimulus discriminatif), j'obtiens ou j'évite cela (conséquence). = comportement gouverné par des règles, comportement planifié. Strategy.
|
|
|
|
|
Stratégie de contrôle : En méthodologie, dans le cadre d'une recherche empirique, ensemble des mesures prises par un chercheur pour contrôler et neutraliser les effets nuisibles des variables parasites, afin d'augmenter la validité interne de sa recherche. = procédure de contrôle, technique de contrôle. ( ): contrebalancement, contrôle par élimination, contrôle par équilibration, distribution des sujets au hasard, groupe équivalents, groupe par jumelage, groupe de contrôle, groupe de contrôle pairé en yoke, groupe placebo, plan de recherche en simple aveugle, plan de recherche en double-aveugle, variable parasite maintenue constante.
|
Stratégie de reproduction :
| |
HRDY, S.B. (1977/80). The langurs of Abu : Female and male strategies of reproduction. Cambridge : Harvard University Press. |
|
| |
|
Stratégie évolutive stable : ESS.
| |
DAWKINS, R. (1980). Good strategy or evolutionarily stable strategy? In G.W. Barlow & J. Silverberg (Eds.), Sociobiology : Beyond naturel nurture? (pp. 331-367). Boulder : Westview Press. |
| HARLEY, C.B. (1981). Learning the evolutionarily stable strategy. Journal of Theoretical Biology, 89, 611-633. |
|
| |
|
Stratégie organisationelle : Organizational strategy.
| |
MINTZBERG, H. (1987). The strategy concept I : Five P's for strategy. In G.R. Carroll & D. Vogel (Eds.), Organizational approaches to strategy. Cambrige, MA : Ballinger. |
|
| |
|
Stratification sociale : Division de la société ou d'une organisation en sous-groupe ou strate (classe sociale, rang, etc.). Social stratification.
| |
LENSKI, G. (1966). Power and privilege : A theory of social stratification. New York : McGraw-Hill Book Company. |
| SAUNDERS, P. (1990). Social class and stratification. Routledge. |
| ROSE, S.J. (1992). Social stratification in the United States. New York : The New Press. |
|
| |
|
Stratton George Malcolm (Oakland 1865-1957) : Psychologue américain. En 1899, il a mis sur pied un laboratoire de psychologie à l'Université de Californie. Président de l'APA en 1908.
|
STRATTON, G.M. (1895). The sensations are not the emotions. Psychological Review, 2, 173-174 |
| STRATTON, G.M. (1896). Some preliminary experiments on vision without inversion on the retinal image. Psychological Review, 3, 611-617. |
| STRATTON, G.M. (1896). The relation between psychology and logic. Psychological Review, 3, 313-320. |
| STRATTON, G.M. (1903). Experimental psychology and its bearing upon culture. New York and London : Macmillan. |
| STRATTON, G.M. (1907). Modified causation for Psychology. Psychological Bulletin, 4, 129-133. |
|
| |
|
|
|
|
Strayer Frederick F. ( ) : Éthologiste, spécialisée dans l'étude de l'agression chez les enfants.
|
STRAYER, F.F. (1978). Preschool social organization : Agonistic spacing and atten-tional behaviors. In P. Pliner, T Kramer et T. Alloway (Dir.), Recent advances in the study of communication and affect (Vol. G, pp. 197-217). New York : Plenum. |
STRAYER, F.F. & TRUDEL, M. (1984). The study of adaptiveness of aggressive, dominance, and conflict resolution strategies in humans and nonhuman primates. Ethology & Sociobiology,
5 (4), 279-295. |
| BOIVIN, M., TESSIER, O. & STRAYER, F.F. (1985). La cohérence des choix sociométriques et l'évaluation de l'amitié chez les enfants d'âge préscolaire. Enfance, 38 (4), 329-343. |
| STRAYER, F.F. NOËL, J.-M., TESSIER, O. & PUENTES-NEUMAN, G. (1989). Les composantes de la pensée sociale chez l'enfant d'âge préscolaire. European Bulletin of Cognitive Psychology, 9 (2), 199-221. |
| STRAYER, F.F. & SANTOS, A.J. (1996). Affiliative structures in preschool peer groups. Social Development,
5 (2), 117-130. |
|
| |
|
Stress : Phénomène décrit pour la première fois par Selye, qui se sudivise en trois phases ou étapes : la phase d'alarme, la phase de résistance, la phase d'épuisement ou d'adaptation. Sur le plan biologique, le stress se traduit par un ensemble de réponses physiologiques (palpitation cardiaque, sudation, contraction des viscères, nausée, vertige, crispation etc.). Dans la perspective écologique, le stress est l'écart entre les pressions qu'exerce le milieu physique et social et les ressources dont dispose l'individu pour se développer et jouer efficacement ses multiples rôles (parent, étudiant, travailleur, ami, bénévole, etc). Au sens large, le terme est synonyme d'anxiété ou d'angoisse. Stress et résilience. = tension nerveuse, nervosité, anxiété, angoisse. Stress.
| |
 |
| SELYE H. (1932). The general adaptation syndrome and the diseases of adaptation. Journal of Clinical Endocrinology, 6, 117-152. |
NEZU, A.M., NEZU, C.M. SARAYDARIAN, L., KALMAR, K. & RONAN, G.F. (1986). Social problem solving as a moderating variable between negative life stress and depression. Cognitive Therapy & Research, 10, 489-498. |
| BERKUN, M.M., BIALEK, H.M., KERN, R.P. & YAGI, K. (1962). Experimental studies of psychological stress in man. Psychological Monographs : General & Applied, 76, (15), 1-39. |
NEZU, A.M., NEZU, C.M. & PETERSON, M.A. (1986). Negative life stress, social support, and depressive symptoms : Sex roles as a moderator variable. Journal of Social Behavior & Personality, 1, 599-609. |
| WEIR, M.W. & DEFRIES, J.C. (1963). Blocking of pregnancy in mice as a function of stress. Psychological Reports, 13, 365-366. |
FOLKMANN, S., LAZARUS, R.S., GRUEN, R.J. & DELONGIS, A. (1986). Appraisal, coping, health, status and psychological symptoms. Journal of Personality & Social Psychology, 50, 571-579. |
| MERTON, R.K. (1964). Sources of stress in society. Journal of Neuropsychiatry, 5 (7), 413-414. |
COMPAS, B.E. (1987). Stress and life events during childhood and adolescence. Clinical Psychology Review, 7, 275-302. |
| LAZARUS. R.S. (1966). Psychological stress and the coping process. New York : McGraw-Hill. |
LEYMANN, H. (1988). Stress reactions after bank robberies : Psychological and psychosomatic reaction patterns. Work & Stress, 2, 123-132. |
| BROADBENT, D.E. (1971). Decision and stress. London : Academic Press. |
EVERLY, G.S. (1989). A clinical guide to the treatment of the human stress response. New York : Plenum. |
| |
COHEN, S. & EDWARDS, J.R. (1989). Personality characteristics as moderators of the relationship between stress and disorder. In R.W.J. Neufeld (Ed.), Advances in the investigation of psychological stress. New York : Wiley. [PDF] |
| EKEHAMMAR, B. & MAGNUSSON, D. (1973). A method to study stressful situations. Journal of Personality & Social Psychology, 27, 176-179. |
SAPOLSKY, R. (1990). Stress in the wild. Scientific American, 262, 106-113 |
| TINBERGEN, N. (1974). Ethology and stress diseases. Science, 185 (4145), 21-27. [PDF] |
AVANTS, S.K., MARGOLIN, A. & SALOVEY, P. (1990). Stress management techniques : Anxiety reduction, appeal, and individual differences. Imagination, Cognition, & Personality, 10, 3-23. |
| MILLER, N.E. (1976). Learning, stress, and psychosomatic symptoms. Acta Neurobiologica Experimentalis, 36, 141-156. |
LAZARUS, R.S. (1990). Theory-based stress measurement. Psychological Inquiry, 1, 3-13. |
| MILLER, N.E. (1976). The role of learning in physiological response to stress. In G. Serban (Ed.), Psychopathology of human adaptation (pp. 25-46). New York : Plenum Press. |
LAZARUS, R.S. (1991). Psychological stress in the workplace. Journal of Social Behavior & Personality, 6, 1-13. |
KESSLER, R.C. (1979). Stress, social status, and psychological distress. Journal of Health & Social Behavior,, 20 (3), 259-272. |
BIRNBAUM, M.H. & SOTOODEH, Y. (1991). Measurement of stress : Scaling the magnitude of life changes. Psychological Science, 2, 236-243. |
| |
SAPOLSKY, R. (1992). Stress, the aging brain, and the mechanisms of neuron death. MIT Press. |
| GARMEZY, N. (1981). Children under stress : Perspectives on antecedents and correlates of vulnerability and resistance to psychopathology. In A.I. Rabin, J.A. Aranoff, M. Barclay & R. Zucker (Eds.), Further exploration in personality (pp. 85-105). New York : Wiley-Interscience. |
ADER, R. & COHEN, N. (1993). Psychoneuroimmunology : Conditioning and stress. Annual Review of Psychology, 44, 53-85 |
| SELYE, H. (1982). History and present status of the stress concept. In L. Goldberger & B. Shlomo (Eds.), Handbook of stress. New York : The Free Press Collier Macmillan. |
CROSS, S.E. (1995). Self-construals, coping, and stress in cross-cultural adaptation. Journal of Cross-Cultural Psychology, 26, 673-697. |
| FRENCH, J.R.P., CAPLAN, R.D. & HARRISON, R.V. (1982). The mechanisms of job stress and strain. New York : John Wiley. |
LE SCANFF, C. et BERTSCH, J. (1995). Stress et performance. Paris : Presses Universitaires de France. |
| |
COHEN, S. & MANUCK, S.B. (1995). Stress, reactivity and disease. Psychosomatic Medicine, 57, 423-426. [LIRE] |
| MILLER, N.E. (1982). Motivation and psychological stress. In D. W. Pfaff (Ed.), The physiological mechanisms of motivation (pp. 409-432). New York : Springer Verlag. |
CONSOLI, S. (1996). Skin and stress. Pathologie Biologie, 44 (10), 875-881. |
| |
KESSLER, R.C. (1997). The effects of stressful life events on depression. Annual Review of Psychology, 48, 191-214. |
| MEICHENBAUM, D.H. (1983). Coping with stress. Toronto : John Wiley & Sons Canada. |
ALMEIDA, D.M. & KESSLER, R.C. (1998). Everyday stressors and gender differences in daily distress. Journal of Personality & Social Psychology 75 (3), 670-680. |
| |
ORSILLO, S.M.& MESSMAN-MOORE, T.L. (1998). A review of traumatic stress : From theory to practice. Clinical Psychology Review, 18, 119-120. |
| COHEN, S., KAMARCK, T. & MERMELSTEIN, R. (1983). A global measure of perceived stress. Journal of Health and Social Behavior, 24, 385-396. [PDF] |
CHAN, D.W. (1998). Stress, coping strategies and psychological distress among secondary school teachers in Hong Kong. American Educational Research Journal, 35 (1), 145-163. |
| |
GLASER, R., RABIN, B.S., CHESNEY, M. & COHEN, S. NATELSON, B. (1999). Stress-induced immunomodulation : Implications for infectious disease ? Journal of the American Medical Association, 281, 2268-2270. [PDF] |
| GARMEZY, N. & RUTTER, M. (1983). Stress, coping and development in children. New York : McGraw-Hill. |
WILLIAMS, D.R., SPENCER, M.S. & JACKSON, J.S. (1999). Race, stress, and physical health : The role of group identity. New York : Oxford University Press. |
| GARMEZY, N. (1983). Stressors in childhood. In N. Garmezy et M. Rutter (Eds.), Stress, coping and development in children (pp. 43-84). New York : McGraw-Hill Book Company. |
CATALANO, R. (2000). Economic factors and stress In G. Fink (Ed.), Encyclopedia of stress. New York : Academic Press. |
| ANISMAN, H. & ZACHARKO, R.M. (1983). Stress and neoplasia: Speculations and caveats. Behavioral Medicine Update, 5, 27-35. |
SOMERFIELD, M.R. & McCRAE, R.R. (2000). Stress and coping research : Methodological challenges, theoretical advances, and clinical applications. American Psychologist, 55 (6), 620-625. |
| FOLKMAN, S. (1984). Personal control and stress and coping processes : A theoretical analysis. Journal of Personality & Social Psychology, 46 (4), 839-852. |
THIBOUTOT, J. (2000). Gestion de stress et travail policier. Mont-Royal : Modulo Griffon |
| |
CHAN, D.W. (2002). Stress, self-efficacy, social support and psychological distress among prospective Chinese teachers in Hong Kong. Educational Psychology, 22(5), 557-569. |
| |
WATERHOUSE, J., REILLY, T. & EDWARDS, B. (2004). The stress of travel. Journal of Sports Sciences, 22, 946-966. |
| LAZARUS, R.S. & FOLKMAN, S. (1984). Stress, appraisal and coping. New York : Springer Publishing Company. |
MROCZEK, D.K. & ALMEIDA, D.M. (2004). The effect of daily stress, personality, and age on daily negative affect. Journal of Personality, 72 (2), 355-378. |
| |
JUDGE, T.A., & COLQUITT, J.A. (2004). Organizational justice and stress : The mediating role of work-family conflict. Journal of Applied Psychology, 89, 395-404. |
| LAZARUS, R.S. (1984). Stress, appraisal, and coping. New York : Springer. |
MATUD, M.P. (2004). Gender differences in stress and coping styles. Personality & Individual differences, 37 (7), 1401-1415. |
| MEICHENBAUM, D. (1985). Stress inoculation training : A clinical guidebook. Elmsford, NY : Pergamon Press. |
MONROE, S.M. & HARKNESS, K.L. (2005). Life stress, the “kindling” hypothesis, and the recurrence of depression : Considerations from a life stress perspective. Psychological Review, 112, (2), 417-445 |
| GARMEZY, N. & RUTTER, M. (1985). Acute stress reactions. In M. Rutter & L. Hersov (Eds.), Child and adolescent psychiatry : Modern approaches. Oxford : |
AMIOT, C.E., TERRY, D.J., JIMMIESON, N.L. & CALLAN, V.J. (2006). A longitudinal investigation of stress and coping processes during an organizational merger : Implications for job satisfaction and organizational identification. Journal of Management, 32, 552-574. |
| |
COHEN, S., DOYLE, W.J. & BAUM, A. (2006). Socioeconomic status is associated with stress hormones. Psychosomatic Medicine, 68, 414-420. [PDF] |
| |
KOPP, M.S. (2007). Public health burden of chronic stress in a transforming society. Psychological Topics, 162, 297-310. [PDF] |
| |
COHEN, S., JANICKI-DEVERTS, D. & MILLER, G. E. (2007). Psychological stress and disease. Journal of the American Medical Association, 298, 1685-1687. |
|
BARTOLOMUCCI, A. & LEOPARDI, R. (2009). Stress and depression : Preclinical research and clinical implications. PLoS ONE, 4 (1), 1-6. [PDF] |
| |
|
Stress (hormones du) : Hormone du stress, corticotropine et cortisol. Stress hormones.
| |
ADER, R. & COHEN, N. (1993). Psychoneuroimmunology : Conditioning and stress. Annual Review of Psychology, 44, 53-85 |
| CONSOLI, S. (1996). Skin and stress. Pathologie Biologie, 44 (10), 875-881. |
| BABISCH, W. (2003). Stress hormones in the research on cardiovascular effects of noise. Noise Health, 5, 1-11. |
| COHEN, S., DOYLE, W.J. & BAUM, A. (2006). Socioeconomic status is associated with stress hormones. Psychosomatic Medicine, 68, 414-420. [PDF] |
|
| |
|
|
Striatum : Partie en deux exemplaires du cerveau, formée par le noyau caudé et le putamen. = neostriatum. Striatum.
| |
 |
| LEDOUX, J.E., FARB, C.R. & ROMANSKI, L.M. (1991). Overlapping projections to the amygdala and striatum from auditory processing areas of the thalamus and cortex. Neuroscience Letters, 134 (1), 139-144. |
DELGADO, M.R. LOCKE, H.M., STENGER, V.A. & FIEZ, J.A. (2003) . Dorsal striatum responses to reward and punishment : Effects of valence and magnitude manipulations. Behavioral Neuroscience, 3 (1), 27-38. |
| POLDRACK R.A., PRABHAKARAN, V., SEGER, C.A. & GABRIELI, J.D. (1999). Striatal activation during acquisition of a cognitive skill. Neuropsychology, 13, 564 - 574. |
CROMWELL, H.C., HASSANI, O.K. & SCHULTZ, W. (2005). Relative reward processing in striatum. Experimental Brain Research, 162, 520-525. |
| DELGADO, M.R., NYSTROM, L.E., FISSELL, C., NOLL, D.C. & FIEZ, J.A. ( 2000). Tracking the hemodynamic responses to reward and punishment in the striatum. Journal of Neurophysiology, 84, 3072-3077. |
DELGADO, M.R., MILLER, M.M, INATI, S. & PHELPS, E.A. (2005). An fMRI study of reward-related probability learning. NeuroImage, 24 (3), 862-873. [PDF] |
| PAGONI, G., ZINK C.F., MONTAGUE P.R. & BERNS, G.S. (2002). Activity in human ventral striatum locked to errors of reward prediction. Nature Neuroscience, 5, 97-98. |
AMSO, D., DAVIDSON, M. C., JOHNSON, S. P., GLOVER, G. & CASEY, B.J. (2005). The contributions of the hippocampus and the striatum to simple association and frequency-based learning. NeuroImage, 27, 291-198. [PDF] |
| CASEY, B.J., THOMAS, K.M., DAVIDSON, M.C., KUNZ, K. & FRANZEN, P.L. (2002). Dissociating striatal and Hippocampal function developmentally with a stimulus-response compatibility task. Journal of Neuroscience, 22 (19), 8647-8652. [PDF] |
|
| CARPENTER, M.B. & SUTIN, J. (1983). Human neuroanatomy. Londres : Williams & Wilkins. |
|
| |
|
Stricker George ( ) : Psychologue américain, spécialiste du modèle de Boulder.
|
STRICKER, G. (1992). The relationship of research to clinical practice. American Psychologist, 47, 543-549. |
| STRICKER, G. & GOLD, J.R. (Eds.) (1993). The comprehensive handbook of psychotherapy integration. New York : Plenum Press. |
| TRIERWEILER, S.J. & STRICKER, G. (1998). The scientific practice of professional psychology. New York : Plenum. |
| STRICKER, G. (2003). Evidence-based practice : The wave of the past. The Counseling Psychologist, 31 (5), 546-554. |
|
| |
|
|
|
Structuralisme : L'une des toute premières perspectives de la psychologie (avec le fonctionnalisme). Le structuralisme, qui n'a plus cours aujourd'hui, vise à déterminer les composants (idées, sensation, émotion) de l'esprit conscient, son objet d'étude. Pour certains historiens des sciences, Wundt est le père de cette pespective, pour d'autres il s'agit de Titchener. Si ce terme n'a plus cours aujourd'hui en psychologie, il est encore utilisé en anthropologie, en linguistique et en sociologie pour désigner un ensemble de règles inconscientes (la structure) qui conditionne la pensée, le langage et les conduites humaines. ( ): Bloomfield, Caldwell, Lacan, Levi-Strauss, Foucault, Sapir, Saussure, Titchner, Wundt. Structuralism.
| |
CALDWELL, W. (1899). The postulates of a structural psychology. Psychological Review, 6, 187-191. |
| PIAGET, J. (1969). Le structuralisme.
Cahiers Internationaux de Symbolisme, (17-18), 73-85. [PDF] |
| WESTMEYER, H. (Ed.) (1989). Psychological theories from a structuralist point of view. New York : Springer. |
| JOHNSTON, K.R. & LAYNG, T.V.J. (1992). Breaking the structuralist barrier : Literacy and numeracy with fluency. American Psychologist, 47, 1475-1490. |
|
| |
|
Structuralisme linguistique : ( ): Bloomfield, Ducrot, Sapir, Saussure. Structural linguistic.
| |
HARRIS, Z. (1951). Methods in structural linguistic. Chicago : University of Chicago Press. |
| LEPSCHY, G.C. (1967). La linguistique structurale. Paris : Petite bibliothèque Payot. |
| DUCROT, O. (1973). Le structuralisme en linguistique. Paris : Seuil. |
|
| |
|
Structure : En psychologie et dans la plupart des sciences sociales, terme générique qui renvoie à l'organisation particulière et stable de la substance matérielle ou psychique d'un groupe d'objets. En psychologie cognitive, on désigne souvent les mémoires comme des structures qui permettent le stockage de l'information. En clair, la structure de la mémoire des individus est identique (contennant), mais son contenu - les informations qui y sont conservées - varie d'une personne à l'autre. La structure est également une organisation qui conserve sa forme (contenant) à travers le temps, tandis que la fonction, elle, se charge d'en modifier le contenu. Idem pour la structure de la personnalité. Pour Freud, tous les individus ont un ça-moi-surmoi (= structure). Structure et fonction. ( ): structure cognitive, structure psychique. Structure.
| |
BORGANA, E.F. (1964). The structure of personality characteristics. Behavioral Science, 12, 8-17. |
| GALLI, G. (2007). Relations and structures. Gestalt Theory, 29 (1), 206-212. |
|
| |
|
Structure cognitive : Terme générique qui englobe tous les processus inférés, non directement observables, impliqués dans le traitement de l'information (ou des connaissances). Désigne par analogie avec l'ordinateur ce qui organisent et conservent l'information (Ex: disque rigide) par opposition aux fonctions cognitives qui la transforment (Ex:logiciel). Pour les théoriciens cognitifs, ces structures sont la cause du comportement. EX: mémoire à court terme. On utilise également le terme structure pour désigner un lieu où serait stockée l'information. Ces mémoires, bien qu'inférées, correspondent en tout ou partiellement à des structures biologiques ( EX: cortex préfrontal pour la mémoire à court terme et l'hippocampe pour la mémoire à long terme). Structure et fonction cognitive. ( ): concept, mémoire à court terme, mémoire à long terme, mémoires sensorielles. Cognitive structure.
| |
PIAGET, J. (1942). Les trois structures fondamentales de la vie psychique : rythme, régulation et groupement. Revue Suisse de Psychologie et de Psychologie Appliquée, 1/2, 9-21. [PDF] |
| INHELDER, B., SINCLAIR, H. et BOVET, M. (1974). Apprentissage et structures de la connaissance. Paris : Presses universitaires de France. |
| PIAGET, J. (1974). Structures et catégories. Logique et analyse, 17, 223-240. [PDF] |
| PIAGET, J. (1975). L'équilibration des structures cognitives. Paris : Presses Universitaires de France. |
| RAYES-BOTH, B. (1977). Evolution of cognitive structures and processes. Psychological Review, 84, 260-278. |
| ORTONY, A. CLORE, G.L. & COLLINS, A (1988). The cognitive structure of emotions. Cambridge : Cambridge University Press. |
| ROBERTSON, W.C. (1990). Detection of cognitive structure with protocol data : predicting performance on physics transfer problems. Cognitive Science, 14 (2), 253-280. |
| GLASS, A. (1991). The law of cognitive structure activation : Interesting, provocative, and premature. Psychological Inquiry, 2, 190-191. |
| HEINZ, A.J., VEILLEUX, J.C. & KASSEL, J.D. (2009). The role of cognitive structure in college student problem drinking. Addictive Behaviors, 34 (2), 212-218. |
|
| |
|
Structure psychique : En référence à la théorie de Freud, notamment, qui divise la personnalité en trois parties - le ça, le moi et le surmoi - on utilise en psychanalyse le mot structure pour désiger un lieu où agit directement ou indirectement l'inconscient. L'expression a également un sens plus large et renvoie à toute structure ou processus interne hypothétique. = personnalité. ( ): ça, moi, surmoi. Psychic structure.
| |
HARTMANN, H.H., KRIS, E. & LOEWENSTEIN, R.M. (1946). Comments on the formation of psychic structure. Psychoanalytic Study of the Child, 2, 11-38. |
|
| |
|
Stryker Sheldon ( ) : Sociologue américain et chef de file de l'interactionisme symbolique.
|
STRYKER, S. (1968). Identity salience and role performance. Journal of Marriage & the Family, 4 (4), 558-564. |
| STRYKER, S. (1980). Symbolic Interactionism : A social structural version. Palo Alto, CA : Benjamin-Cummings. |
| STRYKER, S. (1987). The vitalization of symbolic interactionism. Social Psychology Quarterly, 50, 83-94. |
| STRYKER, S. (1991). Exploring the relevance of social cognition for the relationship of self and society : Linking the cognitive perspective and identity theory. In The self-society dynamic : Cognition, emotion, and action (pp. 19-41). New York : Cambridge University Press. |
| STRYKER, S. BURKE, P.J. (2000). The past, present, and future of an identity theory. Social Psychology Quarterly, 6 (4), 284-297. |
|
| |
|
Studies in Second Language Acquisition : Revue scientifique qui consacre ses pages à l'apprentissage d'une seconde langue (bilinguisme). Éditeur : Cambridge Journals.
BIALYSTOK, E. (1981). The role of linguistic knowledge in second language use. Studies in
Second Language Acquisition, 4, 31-45.
|
|
|
Stumpf Carl (Wiesentheid Bavière 1848-1936 Berlin) : Psychologue allemand et précurceur du gestaltisme. Avec Ebbinghaus, il fonde l'Institut de psychologie de l'Université de Berlin en 1886 (et de Munich en 1889). Il a résolu l'énigme du cheval savant Clever Hans. Étudiant de Brentano et Lotze. Professeur de Bühler, Husserl, Koffka, Köhler, Langfeld, Lewin, Scheler et Wertheimer.
 |
STUMPF, C. (1930). Autobiography of Carl Stump. In C. Murchison (Ed.), History of psychology in autobiography (Vol. 1, pp. , pp. 389-441).
Worcester, MA : Clark University Press. |
| |
| FISETTE, D. (2009). Love and hate : Brentano and Stumpf on emotions and sense feelings. Gestalt Theory, 29 (1), 115-127. |
|
|
|
|
Style cognitif : Cognitif style.
| |
WITKIN H.A. (1964). Origins of cognitive style. In C. Sheerer (Ed.), Cognition : Theory, research, promise. New York: Harper & Row. |
WITKIN H.A. & GOODENOUGH, R. (1981). Cognitive styles : Essence
and origins. New York : International Universities Press. |
| CAMPBELL, S.B., DOUGLAS, V.I. & MORGANSTERN, G. (1971). Cognitive styles in hyperactive children and the effect of methylphenidate. Journal of Child Psychology & Psychiatry, 12, 55-67. |
MESSICK, S. (1984). The nature of cognitive styles: Problems and promises in educational practice. Educational Psychologist, 19, 59-74. |
| CAMPBELL, S.B. & DOUGLAS, V.I (1972). Cognitive styles and responses to the threat of frustration. Canadian Journal of Behavioural Science, 4, 30-42. |
GLOBERSON, T., & ZELNICKER, T. (Eds.) (1984). Cognitive style and cognitive development. Norwood, NJ : Ablex. |
| LOPICOLLO, J. & BLATT, S.J. (1972). Cognitive style and sexual identity. Journal of Clinical Psychology, 28, 148-151. |
KIRTON, M.J. & DE CIANTIS, S.M. (1986). Cognitive styles and personality: The Kirton Adaptation-Innovation and Cattell 16-PF Personality Factors Inventories. Personality & Individual Differences, 7, 141-146. |
CAMPBELL, S.B. (1973). Cognitive styles in reflective, impulsive, and hyperactive children and their mothers. Perceptual and Motor Skills, 747-752. |
KOGAN, N. & SAARNI, C. (1990). Cognitive style in children : Some evolving trends. In O. N. Saracho (Ed.), Cognitive style and early education (pp. 3-31). New York: Gordon & Breach. |
| VERNON, P.E. (1973). Multivariate approaches to the study of cognitive styles. In J.R. Royce (Ed.), Multivariate analysis and psychological theory (pp. 125-148). New York : Academic Press |
RIDING, R. & CHEEMA, I. (1991). Cognitive styles integration. Educational Psychology, 11, 193-215. |
| KOGAN, N. (1973). Creativity and cognitive style: A life span perspective. In P. Baltes & K. W. Schale (Eds.), Life span developmentalpsychology : Personality and socialization (pp. 145-178). New York : Academic Press. |
GUL F. (1992). Cognitive styles as a factor in accounting students' receptions of career-choice factors. Psychological Reports, 71, 1275-
1281. |
| KOGAN, N. (1976). Cognitive styles in infancy and early childhood. New York : Wiley. |
JACOBSON, C.M. (1993). Cognitive styles of creativity: Relations of scores on the Kirton Adaptation-Innovation Inventory and the Myers-Briggs Indicator among managers in USA. Psychological Reports, 72, 1131-1138. |
| CAMPBELL, S.B. (1974). Cognitive styles and behavior problems of clinic boys : A comparison of epileptic, hyperactive, learning disabled, and normal groups. Journal of Abnormal Child Psychology, 2, 307-312. |
CLAPP, R.G. (1993). Stability of cognitive style in adults and some implications : A longitudinal study of the Kirton Adaptation-Innovation Inventory. Psychological Reports, 73, 1235-1245. |
WITKIN, H.A., MOORE, C.A., GOODENOUGH, D.R. & COX, P.W. (1977). Field dependent and field independent cognitive styles and their educational implications. Review of Educational Research, 47, 1-64. |
GRIGORENKO, E.L. & STERNBERG, R.J. (1997). Styles of thinking, abilities, and academic performance. Exceptional Children, 63, 295-312. |
| GOLDSTEIN, K.M. & BLACKMAN, S. (1978). Cognitive styles. New York :
Wiley. |
STERNBERG, R.J. & GRIGORENKO, E.L. (1997). Are cognitive styles still in style ? American Psychologist, 52 (7), 700-712. [PDF] |
| WITKIN, H.A. & GOODENOUGH, D.R. (1979). Cognitive styles : essence and origins. Psychological Issues, Monograph, 51. |
RIDING, R. & RAYNER, S. (1998). Cognitive styles and learning strategies. Londres : David Fulton. |
| GUILFORD, J.P. (1980). Cognitive Styles : what are they? Educational and Psychological Measurement, 40, 715-735. |
|
|
|
|
|
|
Style d'apprentissage : Learning style.
| |
PASK, G. (1976). Styles and strategies of learning. British Journal of Educational Psychology, 46, 128-148. |
MILLER, A. (1991). Personality types, learning styles and educational goals. Educational Psychology, 11, 217-238. |
| KOLB, D.A. (1976). The learning style inventory : Technical manual. Boston : McBer. |
MORAN, A. (1991). What can learning styles research learn from cognitive psychology ? Educational Psychology, 11, 239-245. |
| DUNN, R. & DUNN, K. (1978). Teaching students through their individ- ual learning styles. Reston, VA: Reston Publishing. |
RUBLE, T.L. & STOUT, D.E. (1993). Learning styles and end-user training : An unwarranted leap of faith. MIS Quarterly, 17, 115-117. |
| RENZULLI, J.S. & SMITH, L.H. (1978). Learning styles inventory : a measure of student preference for instructional techniques. Mansfield Center, Connecticut : Creative Learning Press. |
KNIGHT, C.B., HALPIN, G. & HALPIN, G. (1996). Effects of learning style accommodation on achievement of second graders. Research in the Schools, 3 (2), 9-14. |
| DUNN, R., BEAUDRY, J. ., & KLAVAS, A. (1989). Survey of research on learning styles. Educational Leadership, 46, 50-58. |
McLOUGHLIN, C. (1999). The implications of research litterature on learning styles for the design of instructional material. Australian Journal of Educational Technology, 15 (3), 222-241. |
|
|
|
|
Style de gestion : Ensemble des principes et des pratiques qui guident l'exploitation d'une entreprise privée ou publique et, plus particulièrement, ses ressources humaines. = stratégie de gestion.
| |
BLAKE, R.R. & MOUTON J.S. (1964). The managerial grid. Houston : Gulf. |
|
| |
|
Style de rédaction scientifique : Style de rédaction propre aux sciences, surtout employé lors de la rédaction de rapport ou d'articles scientifiques, et qui se distingue nettement du style journalistique ou littéraire, notamment par son caractère plus rigoureux et systématique. Style de rédaction et article scientifique.
|
Style parental : Parenting style.
| |
BAUMRIND, D. (1991). Parenting styles and adolescent development. In J. Brooks-Gunn, R. Lerner & A.C. Petersen (Eds.), The encyclopedia on adolescence (pp. 746-758). New York : Garland. |
| DARLING, N. & STEINBERG, L. (1993). Parenting style as context : An integrative model. Psychological Bulletin, 113, 487-496. |
|
| |
|
Style Vancouver : Style de citation des sources bibliographiques des manuscrits présentés aux revues biomédicales, conforme aux exigences du Comité international des rédacteurs de revues médicales (CIRRM). Vancouver style.
|
Subconscient : Du latin Sub signifie «sous». Si'il fut d'abord employé pour décrire une structure psychiqu distincte de l'inconscient, le terme subconscient est de nos jours utilisé dans un sens plus usuel ou populaire que scientifique, et dans bien des cas comme synonyme d'inconscient. Subconscious.
| |
JASTROW, J. (1906). The subconscious. New York : Houghton Mifflin. |
| EMERSON, L.E. (1919). The subconscious in its relation to the conscious, preconscious and unconscious. Psychoanalysis Review, 6, 59-64. |
| LAIRD, D.A. (1932). How the consumer estimates quality by subconscious sensory impressions : with special reference to the role of smell. Journal of Applied Psychology, 16 (3), 241-246. |
|
| |
|
|
Subjectivité :
| |
HOLLWAY, W. (1989). Subjectivity and method in psychology : Gender, meaning and science. London : Sage. |
| PRESS, S.J. & TANUR, J.M. (2001). The subjectivity of scientists and the Bayesian approach. New York : John Wiley & Sons. |
|
| |
|
Sublimation : Mécanisme de défense proposé par Freud pour expliquer des conduites apparamment sans lien avec la sexualité mais dont la cause fondamentale serait les pulsions sexuelles. Transformation ou déplacement de la pulsion orienté vers un but supérieur utile, de nature philosophique, culturelle ou sociale. EX: La création artistique ou l'invention scientifique permettent d'investir une pulsion sexuelle ou agressive dans un objet (un tableau, une sculpture, une recherche, un nouveau procédé) socialement considéré comme noble ou de bon goût. C-EX: Frapper un mur lorsqu'on est en colère (= déplacement). N.D.L.R. : La sublimation est aux intellectuels ce que le déplacement est aux manuels (pffff, et ça rime en plus !). Sublimation.
| |
FREUD, S. (1915). Pulsions et destins de pulsions. Dans oeuvres complètes. Paris : Presses Universitaires de France. |
HACKER, F.J. (1972). Sublimation revisited. International Journal of Psycho-Analysis, 53, 219-223. |
| SHARPE, E.F. (1930). Certain aspects of sublimation and delusion. International Journal of Psycho-Analysis, 11,12-23. |
CHASSEGUET-SMIRGEL, J. (1974). Perversion, idealization and sublimation. International Journal of Psycho-Analysis, 55, 349-357. |
| GLOVER, E. (1931). Sublimation, substitution and social anxiety. International Journal of Psycho-Analysis, 12, 263-297. |
LOWERY, E.F. (1985). Sublimation and feminine identity. Psychoanalysis Review, 72, 441-455. |
| HEIMANN, P. (1942). A contribution to the problem of sublimation and its relation to processes of internalization. International Journal of Psycho-Analysis, 23, 8-17. |
KAPLAN, D.M. (1993). What is sublimated in sublimation? Journal of the American Psychoanalytic Association, 41, 549-570. |
| KANZER, M. (1957). Acting out, sublimation and reality resting. Journal of the American Psychoanalytic Association, 5, 663-684. |
MULLER, J.P. (1999). Modes and functions of sublimation. Annual of Psychoanalysis, 26, 103-125. |
| KAYWIN, L. (1966). Problems of sublimation. Journal of the American Psychoanalytic Association, 14, 313-334. |
|
|
|
| |
|
|
Subjectif/Subjectivité : /objectivité. subjectivity.
| |
SCHEFFER, I. (1967). Science and subjectivity. Indianapolis : Bobbs-Merrill. |
| NATSOULAS, M. (1978). Residual subjectivity. American Psychologist, 33 (3), 269-283. |
| ATWOOD, G. & STOLOROW, R. (1984). Structures of subjectivity . Hillsdale, NJ : Analytic Press. |
| MIDGLEY, B.D. & MORRIS, E.K. (2002). Subjectivity and behaviorism : Skinner, Kantor, and Stephenson. Operant Subjectivity, 25, 127-138. |
|
| |
|
Subordonné/Subordination : Du latin Sub signifie «sous». En éthologie, désigne le perdant d'un duel, celui qui se soumet au dominant. /dominant. Subordinance.
| |
RATNER, S.C (1961). Effect of learning to be submissive on status in the peck order of domestic fowl. Animal Behavior, 9, 34-37. |
| ALLEE, W.C., FOREMAN, D., BANKS, E.M. & HOLABIRD, C.H. (1955). Effects of an androgen on dominance and subordinance in six common breeds of Gallus gallus. Physiological Zoology, 28, 89-115. |
|
| |
|
Substance : Du latin sub, qui veut dire «sous», et sterni, qui signifie «étendu». Désigne un objet réel et qui, de ce fait, en suppose l'existence (ou la substance). Pour les monistes, l'humain est fait d'une seule substance, la matière, alors que pour les dualistes, l'humain se compose de matière et d'esprit. Il faut distinguer la substance de ses propriétés ou qualités. Les propriétés n'existe pas sans objet, alors que la substance, elle, est un objet qui a une existence propre, une existence en soi.
| |
MOSER, P.K. (1984). Two notions of substance in metaphysics Z. Apeiron : A Journal for Ancient Philosophy & Science, 17 (2), 103-112. |
|
| |
|
Substance active :
|
Substance blanche : Tissu du système nerveux central composé uniquement d'axone et de dendrites dont le rôle est de transmettre l'influx nerveux d'un neurone à l'autre. = matière blanche. White matter.
| |
DAVIS, K.L., STEWART, D.G., FRIEDMAN, J.I., BUCHSBAUM, M., HARVEY, P.D., HOF, P.R., BUXBAUM, J. & HAROUTUNIAN, V. (2003). White matter changes in schizophrenia. Archives of General Psychiatry, 60, 443-456. |
| GASPAROVIC, C., YEO, R.A., MANNELL, M., ELGIE, R., PHILLIPS, J.P., DOZEMA, D. & MAYER, A.R. (2009). Neurometabolite concentrations in gray and white matter in mild traumatic brain injury : A 1H-magnetic resonance spectroscopy study. Journal of Neurotrauma, 26, 1635-1643. [PDF] |
|
| |
|
Substance grise : Tissu du système nerveux central où se situent le corps cellulaire des neurones, des prolongements de ces neurones (dendrites), ainsi que les connexions synaptiques de ces prolongements avec d’autres neurones. Sa couleur, plus foncée que la substance blanche, est attribuable à la présence de noyaux cellulaires. = matière grise. Grey matter.
| |
DRAGANSKI, B., GASER, C., BUSCH, V., SCHUIERERM G., BOGDAHN, U. & MAY, A. (2004). Changes in grey matter induced by training. Nature, 427, 311-312. |
| EULER, M., THOMA, R.J., PARKS, L. GANGESTAD, S.W. & YEO, R.A. (2008). Fluctuatinga asymmetry and individual variation in regional gray and white matter volumes : A voxel-based morphometry study. Evolutionary Psychology, 6 (4), 613-627. [PDF] |
| GASPAROVIC, C., YEO, R.A., MANNELL, M., ELGIE, R., PHILLIPS, J.P., DOZEMA, D. & MAYER, A.R. (2009). Neurometabolite concentrations in gray and white matter in mild traumatic brain injury : A 1H-magnetic resonance spectroscopy study. Journal of Neurotrauma, 26, 1635-1643. [PDF] |
|
| |
|
|
|
Substantif : Mot qui désigne un objet réel et qui, de ce fait, en suppose l'existence (ou la substance). Supposer qu'une chose existe parce qu'il y a un mot pour la désigner, et seulement pour cette raison, consiste à réifier ce mot/concept. EX: La blancheur est une propriété des objets et non un objet en soi. Elle n'a pas de substance (alors qu'un mur blanc en a). Pour certains épistémologues, il en serait de même de la cognition, de la volonté ou de l'inconscient, qui seraient des propriétés ou des fonctions du cerveau, et non des choses en soi. Substantif et qualificatif. = chose en soi.
|
Substitution des symptômes : Disparition d'un symptôme au profit d'un autre symptôme, révélant ainsi que la cause profonde de ces symptômes subsiste toujours. Ce concept a été développé par les psychanalystes pour contrer l'argument des béhavioristes qui considérent que l'objectif premier de la thérapie est la modification des comportements, et non l'analyse et le traitement des causes profondes (inconscient et conflits intrapsychiques pour les psychanalystes). Pour la psychanalyse, modifier un comportement consiste dans la plupart des cas à faire disparaître un symptôme, et non à guérir le malade/client/patient.
|
Subvention (à la recherche) : Aide financière accordée à un scientifique afin de lui permettre de mener à bien ses recherches. Cette aide permet d'engager du personnel (assistant de recherche, professionel de la recherche, statisticien, étudiant, etc.), d'acheter du matériel de recherche (ordinateur, logiciel, livres, abonnement à des revues scientifiques, etc.), d'équiper les laboratoires, de défrayer les coûs liés à la participation aux colloques et aux congrès, etc. Subvention de recherche et indépendance des études. Grant.
| |
MARTIN, B. (1986). Bias in awarding research grants. British Medical Journal, 293, 550-552. |
|
| |
|
Succès reproducteur : Reproductive success.
| |
KAPLAN, H. & HILL, K. (1986). Hunting and reproductive success : A clarification of methods. Current Anthropology, 27, 48-50. |
| NETTLE, D. (2002). Height and reproductive success in a cohort of British men. Human Nature, 13, 473-491. |
| SIMPSON, J.A. (1993). Male reproductive success as a function of social status : Some unanswered evolutionary questions. Behavioral & Brain Sciences, 16, 305-307. |
|
| |
|
|
Sucer son pouce : Comportement qui consiste à sucer son pouce de manière compulsive (parfois la nuit chez les adultes). Sucking, conditionned sucking, finger sucking, thumb sucking.
| |
ROBERTS, E. (1944). Thumb and finger-sucking in relation to feeding in early infancy. American Journal of Diseases of Children, 68, 7-8. |
FRIMAN, P.C. (1987). Thumb sucking in childhood. Feelings and Their Medical Significance, 29, 11- 14. |
| BAER, D.M. (1962). Laboratory control of thumbsucking by withdrawal and re-presentation of reinforcement. Journal of the Experimental Analysis of Behavior, 4 (4), 525-528. [PDF] |
ELLINGTON, S.A., MILTENBERGER, R.G., STRICKER, J.M., GARLINGHOUSE, M.A., ROBERTS, J., GALENSK, T.L. & RAPP, J.T. (2000). Analysis and treatment of finger sucking. Journal of Applied Behavior Analysis, 33, 41-52. [PDF] |
| LIPSITT, L.P. & KAY, H. (1964). Conditionned sucking in the human newborn. Psychonomic Science, 1, 29-30. |
STRICKER, J.M., MILTENBERGER, R.G., GARLINGHOUSE, M.A., DEAVER, C.M. & ANDERSON, C.A. (2001). Evaluation of an awareness enhancement device for the treatment of thumb sucking in children. Journal of Applied Behavior Analysis, 34 (1), 77-80. [PDF] |
| BENJAMIN, L.S. (1967). The beginning of thumbsucking. Child Development, 38, 1065-1088. |
|
| HARYETT, R.D., HANSEN, F.C. & DAVIDSON, P.O. (1970). Chronic thumbsucking : a second report on treat- ment and its psychological effects. American Journal of Orthodontics, 57, 164-177. |
|
| SKIBA, E.A., PETTIGREW, E. & ALDEN, S.E. (1971). A behavioral approach to the control of thumbsucking in the classroom. Journal of Applied Behavior Analysis, 4 (2), 121-125. [PDF] |
STRICKER, J.M., MILTENBERGER, R.G., GARLINGHOUSE, M.A. & TULLOCH, H. (2003). Augmenting stimulus intensity with an Awareness Enhancement Device in the treatment of finger sucking. Education & Treatment of Children, 26, 22-29. |
| KNIGHT, M.F., McKENZIE, H.S. (1974). Elimination of bedtime thumbsucking in home settings through contingent reading. Journal of Applied Behavior Analysis, 7 (1), 33-38. [PDF] |
MILTENBERGER, R.G. & RAPP, J.E. (2006). Behavior management in dentistry : Thumb sucking. In D.I. Mostofsky, A.G. Forgione & D.M. Giddon (Eds.), Behavioral dentistry (pp. 163-174). Ames, IA : Blackwell Munksgaard. |
|
|
|
|
Sucre/Sucrose : Nourriture. Sucre, hyperactivité, goût et renforcement primaire. = glucose. Sucrose, sugar, sweetness.
| |
GUTTMAN, N. (1953). Operant conditioning, extinction, and periodic reinforcement in relation to concentration of sucrose used as reinforcing agent. Journal of Experimental Psychology, 44, (4), 213-224. |
ZAMETKIN, A.J., NORDAHL, T. E., GROSS, M., KING, A C., SEMPLE, W.E., RUMSEY, J., HUMBURGER, S., COHEN, R.M. (1990). Cerebral glucose metabolism in adults with hyperactivity of childhood onset. New England Journal of Medicine, 323, 1361-1366. [LIRE] |
| GUTTMAN, N. (1954). Equal-reinforcement values for sucrose and glucose solutions compared with equal-sweetness values. Journal of Comparative Physiology & Psychology, 47 (5), 358-361. |
KANAREK, R.B. (1994). Does sucrose or aspartame cause hyperactivity in children? Nutrition Review, 52 (5), 173-175. |
| JONHSON, J. & CLYDESDALE, F. (1982). Perceived sweetness and redness in coloured sucrose solutions. Journal of Food Science, 47, 747-752. |
WOLRAICH, M.D., WILSON, D.B. WHITE, W. (1995). The effect of sugar on behavior or cognition in children : A meta-analysis. Journal of American Medical Association, 274 (20), 1617-1621. |
| JONHSON, J., DZENDOLET, E., DAMON, R., SAWYER, M. & CLYSDESDALE, F. (1982). Psychophysical relationship between perceived sweetness and colour in cherry-flavoured beverages. Journal of Food Protection, 45, 601-606. |
COMISAROW, J. (1996). Can sweet treats drive kids crazy? Sugar and hyperactivity in Children. Nutrition Bytes, 2(1) |
| WOLRAICH, M.D., MILICH, R., STUMBO, P. & SCHULTZ, F. (1985). Effects of sucrose ingestion on the behavior of hyperactive boy The Journal of Pediatrics, 106, (4), 675-682. |
WEATHERLY, J.N. STOUT, J. E., RUE, H. C., & MELVILLE, C. L. (2000). The effect of second-half reinforcer type on responding for sucrose in the first half of the session. Behavioural Processes, 49, 43-60. |
MILICH, R.,, WOLRAICH, M.D. & LINDGREN, S. (1986). Sugar and hyperactivity : A critical review of empirical findings. Clinical Psyhology Review, 6, 493-513. |
|
| HENDLEY, E.D., CONTI, L.H., WESSEL, D.J., HORTON, E.S. & MUSTY, R.E. (1987). Behavioral and metabolic effects of sucrose-supplemented feeding in hyperactive rats. American journal of physiology. Regulatory, Integrative & Comparative Physiology, 22 (3), 434-443. |
BELKE, T.W., PIERCE, W.D. & DUNCAN, I.D. (2006). Reinforcement value and substitutability of sucrose and wheel running : Implications for activity anorexia. Journal of the Experimental Analysis of Behavior, 86, 131-158. |
| PANGBORN, R. (1987). Selected factors influencing sensory perception of sweetness. In J. Dodding (Ed.), Sweetness (pp. 49-66). New York : Springer-Verlagke. |
VREEMAN R.C. & CARROLL, A.E. (2008). Festive medical myths. British Medical Journal, 337, [PDF] |
|
|
|
|
|
Sudation : Émission involontaire de gouttelettes d'eau ou de sueur par les pores de la peau, engendrée par l'effort, le stress ou la maladie. Sudation et larme.
|
Suggestion/Suggesbilité : Proposition faite à un sujet alors qu'il est entre l'éveil et le sommeil, et qui aurait pour effet de modifier certains de ses états (seuil de douleur, raisonnement, croyance) ou comportement. Suggestibilité et hypnose. Suggestion, suggestibility.
| |
BERNHEIM, H. (1884). De la suggestion dans l'état hypnotique et dans l'état de veille. Paris : Octave Doin. |
GHEORGHIU, V. NETTER, P. EYSENK, H.J. & ROSENTHAL, R. (Eds.) (1989). Suggestibility : Theory and research. New York : Springer-Verlag. |
| |
CECI, S.J. & BRUCK, M. (1993). Suggestibility of the child witness : A historical review and synthesis. Psychological Bulletin, 113, 403-439. |
| WUNDT, W. (1892). Hypnotisme et suggestion. Paris : Félix Alcan. |
LUNDH, L.G. (1998). Normal suggestion. An analysis of the phenomenon and its role in psychotherapy. Clinical Psychology & Psychotherapy, 5, 24-38. |
| BINET, A. (1900). La suggestibilité. Paris : Schleicher. [PDF] |
SCOBORIA, A., MAZZONI, G. & KIRSCH, I. (2006). Effects of misleading questions and hypnotic memory suggestion on memory reports : A signal detection analysis. International Journal of Clinical and Experimental Hypnosis, 54, 340-359. |
| FOREL, A. (1906). Hypnotism or suggestion and psychotherapy. Londres : Rebman. |
LORBER, W., MAZZONI, G. & KIRSCH, I. (2007). Illness by suggestion : Expectancy, modeling, and gender in the production of psychosomatic symptoms. Annals of Behavioral Medicine, 33, 112-116. |
| HULL, C.L. (1933). Hypnosis and suggestibility an experimental approach. New York : Crown House Publishing. |
MILLING, L.S., COURSEN, E.L., SHORE, J.S. & WASZKIEWICZ, J.A. (2010). The predictive utility of hypnotizability : The change in suggestibility produced by hypnosis. Journal of Consulting & Clinical Psychology, 78 (1), 126-130. |
| ASCH, S.E. (1948). The doctrine of suggestion, prestige, and imitation in social psychology. Psychological Review, 55, 250-276. |
|
| BANDURA, A. & BENTON, A.L. (1953). “Primary” and “secondary” suggestibility. Journal of Abnormal and Social Psychology, 43, 336-340. |
|
| HARALDSSON, E. (1985). Interrogative suggestibility and its relationship with personality, perceptual
defensiveness and extraordinary beliefs. Personality & Individual Differences, 6, 765-767. |
|
|
|
| |
|
Suicide/Tentative de suicide/Comportement suicidaire : Du latin suicidium qui signifie «se massacrer». Tout comportement qui permet à un individu de mettre fin volontairement à sa vie. Suicide, parasuicide et pensée suicidaire. Suicide.
| |
DURKHEIM, E. (1897/967). Le suicide. Étude de sociologie. Paris : Les Presses universitaires de France. |
COREN, S. & HEWITT, P.L. (1998). Is anorexia nervosa associated with elevated rates of suicide? American Journal of Public Health, 88, 1206-1207. |
| HALBWACHS, M. (1930). Les causes du suicide. Paris : Félix Alcan. |
ABRAMSON, L.Y., ALLOY, L.B., HOGAN, M.E., WHITEHOUSE, W.G., GIBB, B.E., HANKIN, B.L. & CORNETTE, M.M. (2000). The hopelessness theory of suicidality. In T.E. Joiner and M.D. Rudd (Eds.), Suicide science : Expanding boundaries (pp. 17-32). Boston: Kluwer Academic Publishing. |
| MILNER, M. (1944). A suicidal symptom in a child of three. International Journal of Psycho-Analysis, 25, 53-61. |
CORNETTE, M.M., ABRAMSON, L.Y. & BARDONE, A.M. (2000). Toward an integrated theory of suicidal behaviors : Merging the hopelessness, self-discrepancy, and escape theories. In T.E. Joiner & M.D. Rudd (Eds.), Suicide science : Expanding boundaries (pp. 43-66). Boston: Kluwer Academic Publishing. |
| LINEHAN, M.M. (1971). Towards a theory of sex differences in suicidal behavior. Crisis Intervention, 3, 93-101. |
KHAN, A, WARNER, H.A. & BROWN, W.A. (2000). Symptom reduction and suicide risk in patients treated with placebo in antidepressant clinical trials. Archives of General Psychiatry, 57, 311-317. |
| ARBEIT, S.A. & BLATT, S.J. (1973). The differentiation of simulated and genuine suicide notes. Psychological Report, 33, 283-297. |
ROSS, C.A. & NOROTN, G.R. (1989). Suicide and parasuicide in multiple personality disorder.
Psychiatry, 52, 365-371. |
| LINEHAN, M.M. (1973). Suicide and attempted suicide : Study of perceived sex differences. Perceptual & Motor Skills, 37, 31-34. |
CONNER, K.R., DUBERSTEIN, P. R., CONWELLl, Y., SEIDLITZ, L. & CAINE, E.D. (2001). Psychological vulnerability to completed suicide : A review of empirical studies. Suicide and Life-Threatening Behavior, 31, 367-385. |
| BARRACLOUGH, B., BUNCH, J. & NELSON, B. (1974). A hundred cases of suicide : Clinical aspects. British Journal of Psychiatry, 125, 355- 373. |
TOUSIGNANT, M., SÉGUIN, M., LESAGE, A., CHAWKY, N. et TURECKY, G. (2003). Le suicide chez les hommes de 18 à 55 ans : trajectoires de vie. Revue Québécoise de Psychologie,24 (1), 145-160. |
| BECK, A.T. & RUSH, A.J. (1978). Cognitive approaches to depression and suicide. In G. Serban (Ed.), Cognitive Defects in development of mental illness (pp. 235-257) New York : Brunner/Mazel Publishers. |
|
| DECATANZARO, D. (1981). Suicide and self-damaging behavior : A sociobiological perspective. New York : Academic Press. |
LABELLE, R., GAGNON, A., SÉGUIN, M. et LACHANCE, L. (2003). Caractérisiques cognitives de jeunes suicidants, suicidaires et non suicidaires. Revue Québécoise de Psychologie, 24 (1), 161-177. |
| RUSH, A.J. & WEISSENBURGER, J. (1981). Depression and suicide. In R.M. Grieger & I. Grieger (Eds.), Cognitive and emotional disturbances. New York : Human Sciences Press, pp. 76-109, 1981. |
ECKERT, T.L., MILLER, D.N., DUPAUL, G.J. & RILEY-TILLMAN, C. (2003). Adolescent suicide prevention: School psychologists’ acceptability of school-based programs. School Psychology Review, 32, 59-78. |
| LINEHAN, M.M. & LAFFAW, J.A. (1982). Suicidal behaviors among clients at an outpatient psychology clinic vs. the general population. Suicide and Life-Threatening Behavior, 12, 234-239. |
MISHARA, B.L. (2003). Succès, échecs en prévention du suicide au Québec. Revue Québécoise de Psychologie, 24 (1), 125-134. |
| MURPHY, G.E. (1983). On suicide prediction and prevention. Archives of General Psychiatry, 40, 343-344. |
SÉGUIN, M., LYNCH, J., LABELLE, R. & GAGNON, A. (2004). Personal and family risk factors for adolescent suicidal ideation and attempts. Archives of Suicide Research, 8, 227-238. |
| LINEHAN, M.M. (1986). Suicidal people : one population or two ? Annals of the New York Academy of Sciences, 487, 16-33. |
|
| ASARNOW, J.R. & CARLSON, G.& MINTZ, J. (1988). Suicide attempts in preadolescent child psychiatry inpatients. Suicide and Life-threatening Behavior, 18, 129-136. |
TOUSIGNANT, M. et MISHARA, B. (2004). Comprendre le suicide. Montréal : Presses de l'Université de Montréal. |
| TEICHER, M.H., GLOD, C. & COLE, J.O. (1990). Emergence of intense suicidal preoccupation during fluoxetine treatment. American Journal of Psychiatry, 147, 207-210. |
HUPRICH, S.K. (2004). Psychodynamic understanding of suicide. Journal of Contemporary Psychotherapy, 34, 23-39. |
| TEICHER, M.H., GLOD, C. & COLE, J.O. (1990). Emergence of intense suicidal preoccupation during fluoxetine treatment. American Journal of Psychiatry 147, 207-210. |
BARBE, R.P, BRIDGE, J., BIRMAHER, B., KOLKO, D. & BRENT, D.A. (2004). Suicidality and its relationship to treatment outcome in depressed adolescents. Suicide and Life-threatening Behavior, 34, 44-55. |
| EYMAN, J.R. & GABBARD, G.O. (1991). Will therapist-patient sex prevent suicide ? Psychiatric Annals, 21 (11), 669-674. |
HENRIQUES, G.R. BROWN, G.K., BERK, M.S. & BECK, A.T. (2004). Marked increases in psychopathology found in a 30-year cohort comparison of suicide attempters. Psychological Medicine, 34, 833-841. |
| LEENAARS, A.A.& WENCKSTERN, S. (1991). The school-age child and adolescent. In A. A. Leenaars (Ed.), Life span perspectives of suicide : Timeliness in the suicide process. New York : Plenum Press. |
KESSLER, R.C., BERGLUND P., BORGES, G., NOCK, M. & WANG, P. S. (2005). Trends in suicide ideation, plans, gestures, and attempts in the United States 1990-92 to 2001-2003. Journal of the American Medical Association, 293, 2487-2495. |
| BRON, B., STRACK, M. & RUDOLPH, G. (1991). Childhood experiences of loss and suicide attempts : Significance in depressive states of major depressed and dysthymic or adjustment disordered patients. Journal of Affective Disorders, 23, 165-172. |
BARAK, Y., OLMER, A. & AIZENBERG, D. (2006). Antidepressants reduce the risk of suicide
among elderly depressed patients. Neuropsychopharmacology, 31, 178-181. |
| CANETTO, S.S. (1992). Suicide attempts and substance abuse : Similarities and differences. Journal of Psychology, 125, 605-620. |
ZIRIN, R.A. (2006). Reflections on suicidal children.International Journal of Psychoanalytic Self Psychology, 1, 389-411. |
| JACCARD, R. et THÉVOZ, M. (1992).Manifeste pour une mort douce. Paris : Grasset. |
DAIGLE, M., LABELLE, R. & CÔTÉ, G. (2006). Further evidence on the validity of the Suicide Risk Assessment Scale for prisoners. International Journal of Law and Psychiatry, 29, 343-354. |
| CARLSON, G.A., ASARNOW, J.R. & ORBACH, I. (1994). Developmental aspects of suicidal behavior in children and developmentally delayed adolescents. New Direction of Child and Adolescent Development, 93-107. |
JUURLINK, D.N., MAMDANI, M.M,. KOPP, A. & REDELMEIER, D.A. (2006). The risk of suicide with selective serotonin reuptake inhibitors in the elderly. American Journal of Psychiatry, 163, 813- 821. |
| BRENT, D.A., PERPER, J.A., MORITZ, G., BAUGHER, M., SCHWEERS, J. & ROTH, C. (1994). Suicide in affectively ill adolescents : a case-control study. Journal of Affective Disorders, 31, 193-202. |
BRIDGE, J.A,. IYENGAR, S., SALARY, C.B., BARBE, R.P., BIRMAHER, B., PINCUS, H.A,. REN, L. & BRENT. D.A. (2007). Clinical response and risk for reported suicidal ideation and suicide attempts in pediatric antidepressant treatment: a meta-analysis of randomized controlled trials. Journal of American Medical Association, 297, 1683-1696. |
| HOYER, G. & LUND, E. (1993). Suicide among women related to number of children in marriage. Archives of General Psychiatry, 50, 134-137. |
WHITLOCK, J.L. & KNOX, K. (2007). The relationship between suicide and self-injury in a young adult population. Archives of Pediatrics and Adolescent Medicine, 161 (7), 634-640. [PDF] |
| HEALY, D. (1994). The fluoxetine and suicide controversy. CNS Drugs 1, 252-254. |
FORWOOD, S.R., ASARNOW, J.R., HUIZAR, D.P. & REISE, S.P. (2007). Suicide attempts among depressed adolescents in primary care. Journal of Clinical Child & Adolescent Psychology, 36, 392-404. |
| TOUSIGNANT, M., BASTIEN, M.F. et HAMEL, S. (1994). Prévenir le suicide chez les jeunes : une offensive à plusieurs volets. Revue Québécoise de Psychologie,15 (2), 113-127. |
VAN ORDEN, K.A, WITTE, T.K., CUKROWITZ, K.C., BRAITWAITE, S.R., SELBY, E.A. & JOINER, T.E. (2010). The interpersonal theory of suicide. Psychological Review, 117 (2), 575-600. |
| LEENAARS, A.A. (1995). Suicide. In H. Wass & R.A. Neimeyer (Eds.), Dying. Washington, DC : Taylor & Francis. |
KLONSKY, E.D. & MAY, A. (2010). Rethinking impulsivity in suicide. Suicide & Life-Threatening Behavior, 40, 612-619. |
| HEALEY, D. (1997/2002). Emergence of antedepressant induced suicidality. Primary Care Psychiatry, 6, 23-28. |
GOLDSMITH, L. & MONCRIEFF, J. (2011). The psychoactive effects of antidepressants and their association with suicidality. Current Drug Safefy, 6 (2), 115-121. |
|
|
| L |
|
Suicide (Para) : Du grec para qui signifie «près, à côté ou ressemblant». Fausse tentative de suicide; l'individu imite le suicidaire (faible surdose de drogue ou d'alcool, s'écorche les poignets, etc.), mais son intention n'est pas de mourir (il appelle un ami avant de passer à l'acte, fait du bruit pour attirer l'attention des voisins, etc.), mais plutôt d'obtenir l'attention, l'aide ou le secours de ses proches. Parasuicide et suicide. Parasuicide.
| |
LINEHAN, M.M. & NIELSEN, S.L. (1981). Assessment of suicide ideation and parasuicide : Hopelessness and social desirability. Journal of Consulting & Clinical Psychology, 49, 773-775. |
| LINEHAN, M.M. (1981). A social-behavioral analysis of suicide and parasuicide : Implications for clinical assessment and treatment. In H. Glazer & J.F. Clarkin (Eds.), Depression : Behavioral and directive Intervention strategies (pp. 229-294). New York : Garland. |
| LINEHAN, M.M. CAMPER P., CHILES, J.A., STOSAHL K. & SHEARIN, E. (1987). Interpersonal problem solving and parasuicide. Cognitive Therapy & Research, 11, 1-12. |
| ROSS, C.A. & NORTON, G.R. (1989). Suicide and parasuicide in multiple personality disorder. Psychiatry, 52, 365-371. |
| PARENT, G., PARÉ, C. et LABELLE, R. (2006) .Raisons de vivre, à la suite d'un parasuicide, d'un enseignement victime de fausses allégations à caractère sexuel faites par des élèves.Scientia Paedagogica experimentalis, 43 (2), 221-250. |
|
| |
|
Suicide & Life-Threatening Behavior : Revue scientifique multidisciplinaire qui se consacre à l'étude du suicide et du parasuicide. Éditeur : Guilford Press.
LINEHAN, M.M. & LAFFAW, J.A. (1982). Suicidal behaviors among clients at an outpatient psychology clinic vs. the general population. Suicide & Life-Threatening Behavior, 12, 234-239.
|
|
Suivi : Suivi des participants à la suite d'une recherche. Consiste à administrer de nouveau un test ou un questionnaire après un délai de plusieurs mois ou de plusieurs année afin de mesurer la stabilité du phénomène à l'étude. Follow-up.
| |
WOLF, M., RISLEY, T., JOHNSTON, M., HARRIS, F. & ALLEN, E. (1967). Application of operant conditioning procedures to the behavior problems of an autistic child : a follow-up and extension. Behaviour Research & Therapy, 5 (2), 103-111. |
JULIEN, D. et CHARTRAND, E. (1995). (1995). Satisfaction conjugale et conduites sexuelles à risque chez les hommes gais : suivi à un an d'intervalle. Revue Sexologique/Sexological Review, 3, 169-182. |
| VAILLANT, G.E. (1978) A 10-year followup of remitting schizophrenics.Schizophrenia Bulletin, 4, 78-85. |
|
| KELLY, E.L., GOLDBERG, L.R., FISKE, D.W. & KILKOWSKI, J.M. (1978). 25 years later : A follow-up study of the graduate students in clinical psychology assessed in the V. A. Selection Research Project. American Psychologist, 33, 746-755. |
STOBER, M., SCHMIDT-LACKNER, S., FREEMAN, R., BOWER, S., LAMPERT, C. & DeANTONIO, M. (1995). Recovery and relapse in adolescents with bipolar affective illness: a five-year naturalistic, prospective follow-up. Journal of the American Academy of Child & Adolescent Psychiatry, 34, 724-371. |
| MOYES, T., TENNENT, T.G. & BEDFORD, A P. (1985). Long-term follow-up of a ward based behaviour modification programme for adolescents with acting out and conduct problems. British Journal of Psychiatry, 147, 300-305. |
LIDBECK, J. (2003). Group therapy for somatization disorders in primary care : Maintenance of treatment goals of short cognitive-behavioural treatment one-and-a-half-year follow-up. Acta Psychiatrica Scandinavica, 107, 449-56. |
| ZIMMERMAN, M. & CORYELL, W. (1986). Reliability of follow-up assessments of depressed inpatients. Archives of General Psychiatry, 43, 468-470. |
DUGAS, M.J., LADOUCEUR, R., LEGER, E., FRESSTON, M.H., LANGOLIS, F., PROVENCHER, M.D. & BOIVERT, J-M. (2003). Group cognitive-behavioral therapy for generalized anxiety disorder : Treatment outcome and long-term follow-up. Journal of Consulting & Clinical Psychology, 71, 821-825. |
| FOXX, RM, BITTLE, R.G. & FAW, G.D. (1989). A maintenance strategy for discontinuing aversive procedures : a 52-month follow-up of the treatment of aggression. American Journal of Mental Retardation, 94 (1), 27-36. |
HARROW, M., L.S., GROSMANN, L.S., JOBE, T.H. & HERBENER, E.S. (2005). Do Patients with schizophrenia ever show periods of recovery? A 15-year multi-follow-up study. Schizophrenia Bulletin, 31, 723-734. |
| FOXX, R.M. (1990). "Harry" : a ten year follow-up of the successful treatment of a self-injurious man. Research in Developmental Disabilities, 11 (1), 67-76. |
HINSHAW, S.P., OWENS, E.B., SAMI, N. & FARGEON, S. (2006). Prospective follow-up of girls with attention-deficit/hyperactivity disorder into adolescence : Evidence for continuing cross-domain impairment. Journal of Consulting & Clinical Psychology, 74, 489-499. |
| DUBOWITZ, H., BLACK, M., HARRINGTON, D. & VERSCHOORE, A. (1993). A follow-up study of behavior problems associated with child sexual abuse. Child Abuse & Neglect, 17, 743- 754. |
HARROW, M. & JOBE, T.H. (2007). Factors involved in outcome and recovery in schizophrenia patients not on antipsychotic medications : A 15-year multifollow-up study. Journal of Nervous and Mental Disease, 195 (5), 406-414. [PDF] |
|
|
| |
|
Sujet : Le mot a deux acceptions, la première très générale, la seconde plus pointue. a) Qui fait l'objet d'une étude, d'une analyse. EX: L'apprentissage est le sujet de ce livre, de cette recherche. = problème. Aim, matter, subject. b) Tout individu, humain ou animal, choisi par échantillonnage pour participer à une recherche scientifique. Un sujet qui consent à participer à une recherche est un participant. Par extension, le mot sert également à désiger la première partie de la méthode d'un article empirique qui décrit au lecteur les caractéristiques des sujets de sa recherche, ainsi que la procédure d'échantillonnage choisie pour les sélectionner. = participant. Subject.
| |
a |
| |
| b |
| YU, B. P., MASORO, E. J., MURATA, I., BERTRAND, H.A. & LYND, F.T. (1982). Life span study of SP FFischer 344 male rats fed ad libitum or restricted diets : Longevity, growth, lean body mass and disease. Journal of Gerontology, 37, 130-141. |
| MENICH, S.R. & BARON, A. (1984). Social housing of rats : Life-span efects on reaction time, exploration, weight, and longevity. Experimental Aging Research, 10, 95-100. |
| GALLUP, G.G. & SUAREZ, S.D. (1985). Alternatives to the use of animals in psychological research. American Psychologist, 40, 1104-1111. |
| GREEN, S.A. (1991). How many subjects does it take to do a multiple regression analysis? Multivariate Behavioral Research, 26, 499-510. |
|
| |
|
Sujet épistémique : Du grec épistémè, qui signifie «science». Chez Piaget, sujet qui connaît. Il peut s'agir d'un enfant ou d'un adulte. Epistemic subject.
| |
DE RIBAUPIERRE, A., RIEBEN, L., & SCHMID-KITSIKIS, E. (1976). Du sujet épistémique au sujet clinique. Archives de Psychologie, 44 (171), 145-156. |
| GRUBER, H.E. (1985). From epistemic subject to unique creative person at work. Archives de Psychologie, 54, 167-85. |
| LEGENDRE-BERGERON, M.F. (1980). Lexique de la psychologie du développement de Jean Piaget. Montréal : Gaëtan Morin. |
| |
|
Sullivan Herbert Stack (Norwich États-Unis 1892-1949 Paris) : Psychiatre américain. Il s'est notamment intéressé à la schizophrénie.
 |
SULLIVAN, H.S. (1924). Schizophrenia : its conservative and malignant features. American Journal of Psychiatry, 81, 77-91. |
| SULLIVAN, H.S. (1925). Peculiarity of thought in schizophrenia. American Journal of Psychiatry, 82, 21-86. |
| SULLIVAN, H.S. (1941). The language of schizophrenia. In J.S. Kasanin (Ed.1964), Language and thought in schizophrenia. Norton : New York. |
| SULLIVAN, H.S. (1953). The interpersonal theory of psychiatry. New York : Norton. |
| SULLIVAN, H.S. (1994). The onset of schizophrenia [1927]. American Journal of Psychiatry, 151 (Suppl 6), 135-139. |
| |
| BARTON EVANS, F. (1996). Harry Stack Sullivan. Interpersonal theory and psychotherapy. London : Routledge. |
|
| |
|
Sulzer-Azaroff Beth ( ) : Psychologue béhavioriste américaine, spécialisée en éducation et en développement. Collaboratrice d'Iwata et Lerman.
|
SULZER-AZAROFF, B. & MAYER, G.R. (1977). Applying behavior analysis procedures with children and youth. New York : Holt, Rinehart & Winston. |
| SULZER-AZAROFF, B. & MAYER, G.R. (1986). Achieving educational excellence using behavioral strategies. New York : Holt, Rinehart & Winston. |
| SULZER-AZAROFF, B., DRABMAN, R.M., GREER, R.D., HALL, R.V., IWATA, B.A. & LEARY, S.G. (Eds.) (1987). Behavior analysis in education. Lawrence, KS : The Society for the Experimental Analysis of Behavior. |
| SULZER-AZAROFF, B. & MAYER, G.R. (1991). Behavior analysis for lasting change. Fort Worth, TX : Harcourt Brace. |
| SULZER-AZAROFF, B. (1998). Who killed my daddy ? : A behavioral safety story. Cambridge, MA : Cambridge Center for Behavioral Studies. |
|
| |
|
Sundberg Mark L. ( ) : Psychologue béhavioriste américain, spécialiste de l'apprentissage du comportement verbal et de l'autisme.Étudiant de Michael.
 |
SUNDBERG, C.A. & SUNDBERG, M.L. (1990). Comparing topography-based verbal behavior with stimulus selection-based verbal behavior. The Analysis of Verbal Behavior, 8, 31-41. [PDF] |
| SUNDBERG, M.L., MICHAEL, J.L., PARTINGTON, J.W. & SUNDBERG, C.A. (1996). The role of automatic reinforcement in early language acquisition. The Analysis of Verbal Behavior, 13, 21-37. [PDF] |
| SUNDBERG, M.L. (1998). Realizing the potential of Skinner's analysis of verbal behavior. The Analysis of Verbal Behavior, 15, 9143-9147. [PDF] |
| SUNDBERG, M.L. & PARTINGTON, J.W. (1998). Teaching language to children with autism or other developmental disabilities. Pleasent Hill, CA : Behavior Analysts. |
| SUNDBERG, M.L. (2004). The search for the etiology of autism. The Analysis of Verbal Behavior, 20, 3-4. [PDF] |
|
| |
|
Supersistance : Incapacité de mettre fin à une activité, malgré les signaux qui indiquent clairement la fin de cette activité.
Il s'agit d'un symptôme de l'alcoolisme et de l'hyperactivité.
|
Superstition : Croyance fondée sur des mythes et des légendes. EX: Croire qu'un chat noir ou un corbeau est synonyme de malheur. Croyance, superstition et comportement supersticieux. Superticious.
| |
KANTOR, J.R. (1932). Logic and superstition. Journal of Philosophy, 29, 232-236. |
FROST, R.O., KRAUSE, M., McMAHON, M., PEPPE, J., EVANS, M., McPHEE, A. & HOLDEN, M. (1993). Compulsivity and superstitiousness. Behaviour Research & Therapy, 31, 423-426. |
| MONEY-KIRLE, R. (1933). Superstition and Society. London : Hogarth. |
VYSE, S.A. (2000). Believing in magic : The psychology of superstition. Oxford University Press. |
| SKINNER, B.F. (1948). "Superstition" in the pigeon. Journal of Experimental Psychology, 38, 168-172. |
CANAVAGGIO, P. (2001). Dictionnaire des superstitions et des croyances. Paris : Pocket. |
| SKINNER, B.F. & MORSE, W.H. (1957). A second type of superstition in the pigeon. American Journal of Psychology, 70, 308-311. |
RUDSKI, J.M. (2003). What does a 'superstitious' person believe : Impressions of participants. Journal of General Psychology, 130, 431-445. |
| JAHODA, G. (1974). The psychology of superstition. New York : J. Aronson. |
GOSSELIN, F. & SCHYNS, P.G. (2003). Superstitious perceptions reveal properties of memory representations. Psychological Science, 14, 505-509. [PDF] |
| KILLEEN, P.R. (1978). Superstition : a matter of bias, not detectability. Science, 199, 88-90. |
GARCIA-MONTES, J.M. & SASS, L.A. & CANGAS, A.J. (2008). The role of superstition in psychopathology. Philosophy, Psychiatry & Psychology, 15 (3), 227-237. |
|
|
|
|
|
Suppe Frederick (Los Angeles 1944-) : Philosophe et épistémologue américain.
 |
SUPPE, F. (1972). What’s wrong with the received view on the structure of scientific
theories? Philosophy of Science, 39, 1-19. |
| SUPPE, F. (1974). The search for philosophic understanding of scientific theories. In F. Suppe (Ed.), The structure of scientific theories (pp. 1-232). Illinois : University of Illinois Press. |
| SUPPE, F. (Ed.) (1977). The structure of scientific theories. Champagne-Urbana, IL : University of Illinois Press. |
| SUPPE, F. (1989). The semantic conception of theories and scientific realism. Chicago : University of Illinois Press. |
| SUPPE, F. (1998). The structure of a scientific paper. Philosophy of Science, 65 (3), 381-405. |
|
| |
|
Suppes Patrick (Tulsa États-Unis 1922-) : Philosophe et épistémologue américain. Il a développé une théorie de la décision en collaboration avec Davidson. Collaborateur d'Atkinson, Krantz, Luce, Nagel, Tarski et Tversky.
 |
SUPPES, P. (1960/72). Axiomatic set of theory. New York : Dover. |
| NAGEL, E., SUPPES, P. & TARSKI, A. (1962). Logic, methodology and philosophy of science. Stanford : Stanford University Press. |
| SUPPES, P. (1995). A pluralistic view of foundations of science. Foundations of Science, 1, 9-14. |
| SUPPES, P. (1995). What is a scientific theory? In S. Morgenbesser (Ed.), Philosophy of science today (pp. 55-67). New York : Basic Books. |
| SUPPES, P. (1999). The noninvariance of deterministic causal models. Synthese, 121, 181-198. |
|
| |
|
Supplément : Certaines revues scientifiques publient à l'occasion un supplément, c-à-d- un article ou une groupe d'articles sur un thème particulier, placées à la fin de la revue, articles qui pour toutes sortes de raisons ne trouvent pas place dans les pages du format habituel. Il peut s'agit d'articles plus philosophiques, de commentaires personnels, de très long articles théoriques, de critiques méthodologiques, de précisions statistiques, de développement mathématique, d'un hommages, ou d'une nécrologie, etc). Dans la notice de ces articles, on utilise la lettre S, placée entre parenthèses devant le numéro de la publication, pour marquer le caractère exceptionnel ou singulier de ces articles.
SCOTT, J. (2004). What is the role of psychological therapies in the treatment of bipolar disorders? European Neuropsychopharmacology, 14 (S3), 111-112.
|
|
|
Support for Learning : Revue scientifique qui étudie la relation entre le sport et la santé mentale et physique. Éditeur : Wiley.
PIOTROWSKI, J. & REASON, R. (2000). The National Literacy Strategy and dyslexia : a comparison of teaching methods and materials. Support for Learning,
15 (2), 51-57.
|
|
Suppression/Supprimer : Arrêt ou réduction d'une réponse opérante à la suite d'une punition. Suppression.
| |
DANTZER, R. & DELACOUR, J. (1972). Modification d'un phénomène de suppression conditionnée par une lésion thalamique. Physiology & Behavior, 8 (6), 997-1003. |
| DORSEY, M.F., IWATA, B.A., ONG, P. & McSWEEN, T.E. (1980). Treatment of self-injurious behavior using a water mist : initial response suppression and generalization. Journal of Applied Behavioral Analysis, 13 (2), 343-353. [PDF] |
|
| |
|
Surapprentissage : Méthode d'apprentissage qui consiste à répéter un comportement même si objectivement ce comportement a atteint un haut niveau de fluidité (ou que l'on croit qu'il ne sert plus à rien de répéter). = automatisation. Overlearning.
| |
KRUEGER, W.C.F. (1929). The effect of overlearning on retention. Journal of Experimental Psychology, 12, 71-78. |
NELSON, T.O., LEONISIO, R.J., SHIMAMURA, A.P., LANDWEHR, R.F. & NARENS, L. (1982). Overlearning and the feeling of knowing. Journal of Experimental Psychology : Learning, Memory & Cognition, 8, 279-288. |
| POSTMAN, L. (1962). Retention as a function of degree of overlearning. Science, 135, 666-667. |
DRISKELL, J.E., WILLIS, R.P. & COPPER, C. (1992). Effect of overlearning on retention. Journal of Applied Psychology, 77, 615-622. |
| EARHARD, B., FRIED, C. & CARLSON, G. (1972). Interference, overlearning, and anticipation time. Journal of Experimental Psychology, 94, 345-347. |
DOUGHERTY, K.M. & JOHNSTON, J.M. (1996). Overlearning, fluency, and automaticity. The Behavior Analyst, 19, 289-292. [PDF] |
| CRAIG, C.S., STERNHAL, B. & OLSHAN, K. (1972). The effect of overlearning on retention. Journal of General Psychology, 87, 85-94. |
ROHRER, D., TAYLOR, K., PASHLER, H., WIXTED, J.T. & CEPEDA, N.J. (2005). The effect of overlearning on long-term retention. Applied Cognitive Psychology, 19, 361-374. |
| KRATOCHWILL, T., DEMUTH, D.M. & CONZEMIUS, W.C. (1977). The effects of overlearning on preschool children’s retention of sight vocabulary words. Reading Improvement, 14, 223-228. |
|
|
|
|
|
Surcorrection : Technique de modification du comportement qui repose sur la punition. Elle se déroule en deux temps, qui consiste à: 1) imposer à l'individu, en contingence du comportement que l'on souhaite voir diminuer, l'exécution immédiate d'un comportement adéquat, qui permet de corriger le comportement indésirable ou inadapté; 2) imposer ensuite l'exécution répétitive du comportement jugé adéquat ou incompatible avec le comportement puni. Overcorrection.
| |
FOXX, R.M. & AZRIN, N.H. (1973). The elimination of autistic self-stimulatory behavior by overcorrection. Journal of Applied Behavior Analysis, 6 (1), 1-14. [PDF] |
OLLENDICK, T.H., MATSON, J.L. (1978). Overcorrection: An overview. Behavior Therapy, 9, 830-
842. |
| SUMNER, J.H., MUESER, S.T., HSU, L. & MORALES, R.G. (1974). Over correction treatment of radical reduction of aggressive-disruptive behavior in in- stitutionalized mental patients. Psychological Reports, 35, 655-662. |
OLLENDICK, T.H., MATSON, J.L. & MARTIN, J.E. (1978).
Effectiveness of hand overcorrection for topographically similar and dissimilar self- stimulatory behavior. Journal of Experimental Child Psychology, 25, 396-403. |
| EPSTEIN, L.H., DOKE, L.A,. SAJWAJ, T.E., SORRELL, S. & RIMMER, B. (1974). Generality and side effects of overcorrection. Journal of Applied Behavior Analysis, 7 (3), 385-390. [PDF] |
LUISELI, J.K., PEMBERTON, B.W. & HELFEN, C.S. (1979). Effects and side effects of a brief overcorrection procedure in reducing multiple self-stimulatory
behavior : A single case analysis. Journal of Mental Deficiency Research, 22, 287-293. |
| FOXX, R.M. & MARTIN, E.D. (1975). Treatment of scavenging behavior (coprophagy and pica) by overcorrection. Behavior Research & Therapy, 13 (2-3), 153-162. |
FOXX, R.M. (1978). An overview of overcorrection. Journal of Pediatric Psychology, 3 (2), 97-101. |
| FREEMAN, B. J., GRAHAM, V. . & RITVO, E.R. (1975). Reduction of self-destructive behavior by overcorrection. Psychological Reports, 37, 446. |
AXELROD, S., BRANTNER, J.P. & MEDDOCK, T.D. (1978). Overcorrection : A review and critical analysis. Journal of Special Education, 12, 367-391. |
| DOKE, L.A. & EPSTEIN, L.H. (1975). Oral overcorrection : side effects and extended applications. Journal of Experimental Child Psychology, 20 (3), 496-511. |
MARHOLIN, D. & TOWNSEND, N.M. (1978). Anexperimental analysisofsideeffectsandresponsemaintenance of a modified overcorrection procedure. Behavior Therapy, 9, 383-390. |
| RUSCH, F., CLOSE, D. HOPS, H. & AGOSTA, J. (1976). Overcorrection : generalization and maintenance. Journal of Applied Behavior Analysis, 9 (4), 498. [PDF] |
SHAPIRO, E.S. (1979). Restitution and positive practice overcorrection in reducing aggressive-disruptive behavior : Along term follow-up. Journal of Behavior Therapy & Experimental Psychiatry, 10, 131-134. |
| MEASEL, C.J. & ALFIERI, P.A. (1976). Treatment of self-injurious behavior by a combination of reinforcement for incompatible behavior and overcorrection. American Journal of Mental Retardation, 81 (2), 147-153. |
MATSON, J.L., HORNE, A.M. & OLLENDICK, D.G. (1980). A comparison of physical restraint and positive practice overcorrection in treating stereotypic behavior. Behavior Therapy, 1, 227-233. |
| FOXX, R.M. (1976). The use of overcorrection to eliminate the public disrobing (stripping) of retarded women. Behaviour Research & Therapy, 14, 53-61. |
MARHOLIN, D., LUISELI, J.K. & TOWNSEND, N.M. (1980). Overcorrection : An examination of its rationale
and treatment effectiveness. Progress in
Behavior Modification, 9, 49-80. |
| FOXX, R.M. (1976). Increasing a mildly retarded woman's
attendance at self-help classes by overcorrection and instruction. Behavior Therapy, 7, 390- 396. |
SHAPIRO, E.S., BARRETT, R.P. & OLLENDICK, T.H. (1980). A comparison of physical restraint and positive practice overcorrection in treating stereotypic behavior. Behavior Therapy, 11, 227-233. |
| FREEMAN, B. J., MOSS, D., SOMERSET, T. & RITVOVO, E.R. (1977). Thumbsucking in an autistic child overcome by overcorrection. Journal of Behavior Therapy & Experimental Psychiatry, 8, 211-212. |
AGOSTA, J. CLOSE,D.W., HOPS,H. & RUSCH, F.R. (1980). Treatment of self-injurious behavior through overcorrection procedures. Journal of the Association for the Severely Handicapped, 5,5-12. |
| FOXX, R.M. (1977). Attention training : the use of overcorrection avoidance to increase the eye contact of autistic and retarded children. Journal of Applied Psychology, 10 (3), 489-499. [PDF] |
MILTENBERGER, R.G. & FUQUA, W. (1981). Overcorrection : Review and critical analysis. The Behavior Analyst, 4, 123-141. [PDF] |
| |
CAREY, R.G. & BUCHER, B. (1982). Positive practice overcorrection : the effects of duration of positive practice on acquisition and response reduction. Journal of Applied Behavior Analysis, 16 (1), 101-109. [PDF] |
| ROLLINGS, J. P., BAUMEISTER, A.A. & BAUMEISTER, A. A. (1977). The use of overcorrection procedures to eliminate the stereotyped behaviors of retarded individuals. Behavior Modification, 1, 29- 46. |
COLE, G.A., MONTGOMERY, R.W., WILSON, K.M. & MILAN, M.A. (2000). Parametric analysis of overcorrection duration effects : Is longer really better than shorter? Behavior Modification, 24 (3), 359-378. |
| MARTIN, J., WELLER, S. & MATSON, J. (1977). Eliminating object-transferring by a profoundly retarded female by overcorrection. Psychological Reports, 40, 779-782. |
MILTENBERGER, R.G. (2005). Overcorrection. In A. Gross & R. Drabman (Eds.), Encyclopedia of behavior modification and cognitive behavior therapy (Vol.II pp. 928-931). Thousand Oaks, CA : Sage. |
| CROWLEY, C.P. & ARMSTRONG, P.M. (1977). Positive practice, overcorrection and behavior rehearsal
in the treatment of three cases of encopresis. Journal of Behavior Therapy & Experimental Psychiatry, 8, 411-416. |
|
| WELLS, K.C., FOREHAND, R. & HICKEY, K. (1977). Effects ofa verbal warning and overcorrection on stereotyped and appropriate behaviors. Journal of Abnormal Child Psychology, 5,387- 403. |
|
|
| |
|
Surdité : Deaf.
| |
WORCHEL P., & DALLENBACH, K. M. (1947). "Facial vision": Perception of obstacles by the deaf-blind. American Journal of Psychology, 60, 502-553 |
HITCH, G.J., ARNOLD, P. & PHILLIPS, L.J. (1983). Counting processes in deaf children's arithmetic. British Journal of Psychology, 74, 429-437. |
| MEYERSON, L. (1956). Hearing for speech in children : A verbal audiometric test. Acta Oto-Laryngologica, Supplementum 128. |
DE VILLIERS, J.G., DE VILLIERS, P.A. & HOBAN, E. (1994). The central problem of functional categories in the english syntax of oral deaf children. In H. Tager-Flusberg (Ed.), Theoretical approaches to atypical language. Lawrence Erlbaum. |
MEYERSON, L. & MICHAEL, J. (1964). Assessment of hearing by operant conditioning. In Report of the proceedings of the international congress on education of the deaf (pp. 237-242). Washington : U.S. Government Printing Office. |
GOLDIN-MEADOW, S. & MAYBERRY, R.I. (2001). How do profoundly deaf children learn to read ? Learning
Disabilities Research & Practice, 16, 222-229. |
| MEYERSON, L. & MICHAEL, J. (1964). Hearing by operant conditioning procedures. Proceedings of the
International Congress on Deaf Education, 238-242. |
DE VILLIERS, P.A. (2002). Language of the deaf : Acquisition of english. In R. Kent (Ed.), MIT encyclopedia of communication disorders. MIT Press. |
| CRAIG, H.B. & HOLLAND, A.L. (1970). Reinforcement of visual attending in classrooms for deaf children. Journal of Applied Behavior Analysis, 3 (2), 97-109. |
NACCACHE, L., HABERT, M.O., MALEK, Z., COHEN, L. & WILLER, J.C. (2005). Activation of secondary auditory cortex in a deaf patient during song hallucinosis. Journal of Neurology, 252, 738-739. |
| ENGELMANN, S. (1975). Tactual hearing experiment with deaf and hearing subjects. Exceptional Children, 243-253. |
|
| VAN HOUTEN, R. & NAU, P.A. (1980). A comparison of the effects of fixed and variable ratio schedules of reinforcement on the behavior of deaf children. Journal of Applied Behavior Analysis, 13 (1), 13-21. [PDF] |
|
|
|
| |
|
Surdose : Dose excessive d'une drogue engendrant des troubles physiques et mentaux graves, parfois mortels. Overdose.
| |
SIEGEL, S., HINSON, R.E., KRANK, M.D., & McCULLY, J. (1982). Heroin “overdose” death : Contribution of drug-associated environmental cues. Science, 216, 436-437. |
| SIEGEL, S. (1984). Pavlovian conditioning and heroin overdose : Reports by overdose victims. Bulletin of the Psychonomic Society, 22, 428-430 |
| SIEGEL, S. & ELLSWORTH, D.W. (1986). Pavlovian conditioning and death from apparent overdose of medically prescribed morphine : A case report. Bulletin of the Psychonomic Society, 24, 278-280. |
| HENRY, J.A. (1991) Overdose and safety with fluvoxamine. International Clinical Psychopharmacology, 6 (S3), 41-45. |
| HENRY, J.A., ALEXANDER, C.A. & SENER, E.K. (1995). Relative mortality from overdose of antidepressants. British Medical Journal, 310, 221-224. |
| ASTHON, H. & HASSAN, Z. (2006). Best evidence topic report : Intranasal naloxone in suspected opioid overdose. Emergency Medicine Journal, 23, 221-223. |
|
| |
|
Surmédication/Surmédicalisation : Tendance à recourir à des médicaments pour résoudre un problème de santé physique ou mentale alors qu'il existe des moyens plus efficaces ou aussi efficaces et surtout moins coûteux. EX: Des médecins prescrivent des antidépresseurs à des patients qui s'emmerdent dans la vie ou qui ont des difficultés au travail, alors qu'une thérapie pourrait donner d'aussi bons résultats, à moindre coût.; prescription de médicament pour réduire le cholestérol alors qu'un régime alimentaire et de l'exercice pourraient donner des résultats similaires ou supérieurs chez un grand nombre de patients. Surmédication, sevrage et industrie pharmaceutique. /démédicalisation. Overmedicalization.
| |
BEYERSTEIN, B.L. & ALEXANDER, B.K. (1985). Why treat doctors like pushers ? Canadian Medical Association Journal, 132 (4), 337-341. |
| VALENSTEIN, E.S. (1988). Blaming the brain : The truth about drugs and mental health. New York : Free Press. |
| CAILLOUX-COHEN, S. & COHEN, D. (1995). Guide critique des médicaments de l'âme. Montréal : Éditions de l'Homme. |
| WAKEFIELD, J.C. HORWITZ, A.V. & SCHMITZ, M.F. (2005). Are we overpathologizing the socially anxious? Social phobia from a harmful dysfunction perspective. Canadian Journal of Psychiatry, 50, 317-319. |
| FLORA, S.R. (2007). Taking america off drugs : Why behavioral therapy is more effective for treating ADHD, OCD, depression and other psychlogical problems. New York : University of New York Press. |
| LANE, C. (2007). Shyness. How normal behavior became a sickness. New Haven : Yale Univesity Press. / Comment la psychiatrie et l'industrie pharmaceutique ont médicalisé nos émotions. Paris : Flammarion. |
| WALDINGER, M.D. (2008). Not medical solutions, but overmedicalization by pharmaceutical company policies endanger both sexological care, science, and sexual medicine. A commentary. Journal of Sex & Marital Therapy, 34 (3), 179-183. |
| DOUBLE, D.B. (2011). Why were doctors so slow to recognise antidepressant discontinuation problems ? In M. Rapley, J. Moncrieff & J. Dillon (Eds), Demedicalizing misery : Psychiatry, psychology and the human condition. Basingstoke : Palgrave Macmillan. [LIRE] |
|
| |
|
|
Surmoi : Terme proposé par Freud pour désigner la partie du psychisme ou de la personnalité qui représente la conscience, la moralité et les normes sociales. Il s'agit de la structure morale (conception personnelle du bien et du mal) et judiciaire (capacité de se récompenser ou de se punir) de la personnalité. Elle se développe par intériorisation des valeurs parentales lors de la période de latence. Pour Freud, le surmoi est l'héritier du complexe d'oedipe. Le surmoi est subjectif, acquis, irrationnel et en grande partie inconscient. Il obéit au principe de la morale. Ça, moi et surmoi. Superego.
| |
SACHS, H. (1929). One of the motive factors in the formation on the super-ego in women. International Journal of Psycho-Analysis, 10, 39-50. |
REICH, A. (1954). Early identifications as archaic elements in the superego. Journal of the American Psychoanalytic Association, 2, 218-238 |
| PEARSON, G.H. (1932). Some theoretical considerations on the formation of the superego. Psychoanalytic Review, 19, 164-167. |
WEISSMAN, P. (1954). Ego and superego in obsessional character and neurosis. Psychoanalysis Quarterly, 23, 529-543. |
| STEPHEN, A. (1947). The superego and other internal objects. International Journal of Psycho-Analysis, 28, 114-117. |
WITTENBERG, R. (1955). On the superego in adolescence. Psychoanalytic Review, 42, 271-279. |
| ROSENFELD, H.. (1952). Notes on the psycho-analysis of the superego conflict in an acute catatonic patient, International Journal of Psychoanalysis, 33, 111-131. |
SPITZ, R.A. (1958). On the genesis of superego components. Psychoanalytic Study of the Child, 13, 375-404. |
| GREENACRE, P. (1952). Anatomical structure and superego development. In (1971), Trauma, growth and personality (pp. 149-164). New York : International Universities Press. |
ROSENFELD, H. (1962). The superego and the ego-ideal. International Journal of Psychoanalysis, 43, 258-263. |
|
LAMPL-DE-GROOT, J. (1962). Ego ideal and superego. Psychoanalytic Study of the Child, 17, 94-106. |
|
|
|
|
Surprise : Émotion vive, soudaine et généralement agréable. Surprise.
| |
MEYER, W.U., NIELPEL, M., RUDOLPH, U. & SCHÜTZWOHL, A. (1991). An experimental analysis of surprise. Cognition & Emotion, 5, 295-311. |
| MEYER, W.U., REISENZEIN, R & SCHÜTZWOHL, A. (1997). Towards a process analysis of emotions : The case of surprise. Motivation & Emotion, 21, 251-274. |
| BALDI, P. (2004). Surprise : A shortcut for attention ? In L. Itti, G. Rees & J. Tsotsos (Eds.), Neurobiology of attention. Academic Press. |
| WIRTZ, J.J. (2006). Responding to surprise. Annual Review of Political Science, 9, 45-65. |
|
| |
|
Surprotection : Overprotection.
| |
LEVY, D.M. (1966). Maternal overprotection. Cambridge, MA : Educators Publishing. |
|
| |
|
Survie : Survival.
| |
STERELNY, K. (2007). Dawkins vs. Gould : Survival of the fittest. Cambridge, U.K.: Icon Books. |
|
| |
|
Suspension : À l'école, décision de la direction d'interrompre la session ou l'année scolaire en cours d'un élève/étudiant pour une période de temps variable. Suspension et renvoie. Suspension.
| |
SULLIVAN, J.S. (1989). Elements of a successful In-school suspension program. NASSP Bulletin, 73, 32-38. |
| UCHITELLE S., BARTZ, D. & HILLMAN, L. (1989). Strategies for reducing suspensions. Urban Education, 24 (2), 163-176. |
| VAN NESTE, M. (1994). La réussite éducative et la suspension de l’élève : Un antagonisme irréconciliable? Vie Pédagogique, 80, 25-28. |
| FASKO, D., GRUBB, D.J. & OSBORNE, J.S. (1997). Suspensions of students with and without disabilities : A comparative study. Research in the Schools, 4 (1), 45-50. |
| STAGE, S.A. (1997). A preliminary investigation of the relationship between in-school suspension and the disruptive classroom behavior of students with behavioral disorders. Behavioral Disorders, 23 (1), 57-76. |
|
| |
|
Sussman Steven ( ) : Psychosociologue américain, spécialisé dans l'étude et la prévention du comportement de fumer. Collaborateur de Dent et Unger.
|
SUSSMAN, S., DENT, C.W., BURTON, D., STACY, A.W. & FLAY, B.R. (1995). Developing school-based tobacco use prevention and cessation programs. Thousand Oaks, CA : Sage. |
| SUSSMAN, S. (2002).
Effects of sixty six adolescent tobacco use cessation trials and seventeen prospective studies of self-initiated quitting. Tobacco Induced Diseases, 1 (1), 35-81. [PDF] |
| SUSSMAN, S., DENT, C.W. & STACY, A.W (2002). Project Towards No Drug Abuse: A review of the findings and future directions. American Journal of Health Behavior, 26, 354-364. |
| SUSSMAN, S. (2003). Effects of sixty-six adolescent tobacco use cessation trials and seventeen prospective studies of self-initiated quitting. Tobacco Induced Diseases, 1 (1), 35-81. [LIRE] |
| SUSSMAN, S. (2006). A meta-analysis of teen cigarette smoking cessation. Health Psychology, 25 (5), 549-557. [PDF] |
|
| |
|
Svebak Sven ( ) : Spécialiste novégien de l'étude de l'humour.
|
SVEBAK, S. (1974). A theory of sense of humor. Scandinavian Journal of Psychology, 15, 99-107. |
| SVEBAK, S. (1974). Three attitude dimensions of sense of humor as predictors of laughter. Scandinavian Journal of Psychology, 15, 185-190. |
| SVEBAK, S. (1975). Styles in humour and social self-images. Scandinavian Journal of Psychology 16, 79-84. |
SVEBAK, S. (1975). Respiratory patterns as predictors of laughter. Psychophysiology 12, 62-65. |
| SVEBAK, S. & APTER, M.J. (1987). Laughter : An empirical test of some reversal theory hypotheses. Scandinavian Journal of Psychology 28, 189-198. |
|
| |
|
Swanson H. Lee ( ) : Psychologue cognitiviste américain d'origine canadienne et spécialiste de l'éducation et des troubles d'apprentissage, notamment en mathématiques.
|
SWANSON, H.L. & HOSKYN, M. (1998). Experimental intervention research on students with learning disabilities : a meta-analysis of treatment outcomes. Review of Educational Research, 68 (3), 277-321 |
| SWANSON, H.L. & SIEGELl, L. (2001). Learning disabilities as a working memory deficit. Issues in education. Contributions of Educational Psychology, 7 (1), 1-48. |
| SWANSON, H.L. (2004). Working memory and phonological processing as predictors of children’s mathematical problem solving at different ages. Memory & Cognition, 32, 648-666. |
| SWANSON, H.L. (2006). Cognitive processes that underlie mathematical precociousness in young children. Journal of Experimental Child Psychology, 93, 239-264. |
| SWANSON, H.L. & KIM, K. (2007). Working memory, short-term memory, and naming speed as predictors of children’s mathematical performance. Intelligence, 35, 151-168 |
|
| |
|
Sweller John ( ) : Psychologue cognitiviste américain d'origine australienne et spécialiste de l'enseignement des mathématiques. Il a développé une théorie de la charge cognitive (1988) qui décrit un certains nombres de facteurs qui nuisent à l'apprentissage. Collaborateur de Ayres, Clark, Chandler, Kalyuga, Kirschner, Mayer et Pass.
|
SWELLER, J. (1976). The effect of task complexity and sequence on rule learning and problem solving. British Journal of Psychology, 67, 553-558. |
| SWELLER, J. (1988). Cognitive load during problem solving: Effects on learning. Cognitive Science, 12, 257-285. |
| CHANDLER, P. & SWELLER, J. (1991). Cognitive load theory and the format of instruction. Cognition & Instruction, 8, 293-332. |
| SWELLER, J., VAN MERRIENBOER, J. & PASS, F. (1998). Cognitive architecture and instructional design. Educational Psychology Review, 10, 251-296. |
| SWELLER, J. (2003). Evolution of human cognitive architecture. In B. Ross (Ed.), The psychology of Learning et Motivation (Vol. 43, pp. 215-266). San Diego : Academic Press. |
|
| |
|
|
Sykes Donald H. ( ) : Psychologue
canadien, spécialisé dans l'étude de l'hyperactivité et du Ritalin. Étudiant de Weiss. Collaborateur de Douglas.
|
SYKES, D.H., DOUGLAS, V.I., WEISS, G. & MINDE, K.K. (1971). Attention in hyperactive children and the effect of methylphenidate (Ritalin). Journal of Child Psychology & Psychiatry, 12, (2), 129-139. |
| SYKES, D.H., DOUGLAS, V.I. & MORGENSTERN, G. (1972). The effect of methylphenidate (ritalin) on sustained attention in hyperactive children. Psychopharmacologia, 25 (3), 262-274. |
| SYKES, D.H. (1976). Stimulus processing and recognition memory in children. British Journal of Psychology,
67 (3), 429-438. |
|
| |
|
Syllabe : Syllabe et mots. Syllable.
| |
WITMER, L. (1935). The association value of three-place consonant syllables. Journal of Genetic Psychology, 47, 337-360. |
| GATHERCOLE, S.E., WILLIS, C., EMSLIE, H. & BADDELEY, A.D. (1991). The influences of syllables and wordlikeness on children's repetition of nonwords. Applied Psycholinguistics, 12, 349-367. |
| CARREIRAS, M., ALVARES, C.J. & DE VEGA, M. (1993). Syllable frequency and visual word recognition in Spanish. Journal of Memory & Language, 32, 766-780. |
| BALOTA, D.A., CORTESE, M.J., SERGENT-MASHALL, S D., SPIELER, D.H. & YAP, M. (2004). Visual word recognition of single-syllable words. Journal of Experimental Psychology : General, 133, 283-316. |
| ARCHIBALD, L.M.D. & GATHERCOLE, S.E. & JOANISSE, M.F. (2009). Mutitsyllabic nonwords : More than a string of syllables. Journal of the Acoustical Society of America, 125, 1712-1722. |
|
| |
|
Syllabe non-sens : Procédé inventé par Ebbinghaus pour étudier la mémoire. Il s'agit de suites de syllabes qui n'ont aucune signification pour le sujet, ce qui permet de neutraliser l'effet parasite de certains mots connus par le sujet lors d'une tâche de rappel. EX: xtys plutôt que styx. Non-sense syllable.
| |
EBBINGHAUS, H. (1885/1964). Memory. New York : Dover. |
| GLAZE, J.A. (1928). The association value of nonsense syllables. Journal of Genetic Psychology, 35, 255-269. |
| HULL, C.L. (1933). The Meaningfulness of 320 selected nonsense syllables. The American Journal of Psychology, 45 (4), 730-734. |
| SHELBURNE, S.A. (1972). Shelburne visual evoked responses to word and nonsense syllable stimuli. Electroencephalography and Clinical Neurophysiology,
32 (1), 17-25. |
DUBNO, J.R. & DIRKS, D.D. (1982). Evaluation of hearing-impaired listeners using a nonsense-syllable test I. Test reliability. Journal of Speech and Hearing Research, 25, 135-141. |
DUBNO, J.R. & DIRKS, D.D. & LANGHOFER, L. (1982). Evaluation of hearing-impaired listeners using a nonsense-syllable test II. Syllable recognition and consonant confusion patterns. Journal of Speech & Hearing Research, 25, 141-148. |
| RESNICK, S.B., DUBNO, J.R., HOFFNUNGg, S. & LEVITT, H. (1975). Phoneme errors on a nonsense syllable test. Journal of the Acoustical Society of America, 58 (Suppl. 1), 114 |
| JENKINS, J.J. (1985). Nonsense syllables: Comprehending the “almost incomprehensible variation.” Journal of Experimental Psychology : Learning, Memory, & Cognition, 11, 455-460. |
|
| |
|
Syllogamie : Symptôme du trouble obsessionnel compulsif qui consiste à accumuler un très grand nombre d’objets inutiles et sans valeur, même si ces objets attirent l'attention et finissent par engendre un isolement social ou des problèmes d'hygiène personnel et domestique. N.D.L.R. : Par contre, si vos objets ont de la valeur, peu importe leur utilité, ils vous voudront le titre de collectionneur et, si vous demeurez relativement pésentable, quelques invitations à la T.V. Hoarding, compulsive hoarding.
| |
HARTL, T.L. & FROST, R.O. (1999). Cognitive-behavioral treatment of compulsive hoarding : a multiple baseline experimental case study. Behavior Research & Therapy, 37 (5), 451-461. |
| FROST, R.O. STEKETEE, G., WILLIAMS, L. & WARREN, R. (2000). Mood, disability, and personality disorder symptoms in hoarding, obsessive compulsive disorder, and control subjects. Behaviour Research & Therapy, 38, 1071-1082. |
| DERVINOS-HODBERT, S., LABLEIGNE, V., BARBE-HAIRY, A., LIÉVRE, B. et LEGAY, D. (2001). Syllogomanie ou syndrome de Diogène, revus à travers histoire, littérature et clinique : Clinique des psychoses. Information Psychiatrique, 77 (9), 909-915. |
| STEKETEE, G. & FROST, R.O. (2003). Compulsive hoarding : Current status of the research. Clinical Psychology Review, 23, 905-927. |
| FROST, R.O. STEKETEE, G. & GREENE, K. (2003). Cognitive and behavioral treatment of compulsive hoarding. Brief Treatment & Crisis Intervention, 3, 323-337. |
| HARTL, T.L., DUFFANY, S.R., ALLEN, G.J., STEKETEE, G. & FROST, R.O. (2005). Relationships among compulsive hoarding, trauma, and attention-deficit/hyperactivity disorder. Behaviour Research & Therapy, 43 (2), 269-276. |
|
| |
|
Syllogisme : Raisonnement hypothético-déductif simple comprenant deux propositions - un énoncé universel (1) et un énoncé singulier (2) - desquelles on déduit une conclusion. EX: Tous les rockeurs sont mortels (1), Kurt Cobain est un rockeur (2), donc Kurt Cobain est mortel (3). Syllogistic reasoning, syllogistic inference.
| |
HUTTENLOCHER, J., HIGGINS, E.T. & CLARK, H.H. (1971). Adjectives, comparatives, and syllogisms. Psychological Review, 78 (6), 487-504. |
| AGNOLI, F. (1978). Context and structure in syllogistic reasoning. Italian Journal of Psychology, 5, 245-259. |
| GILHOOLY, K.J., LOGIE, R.H., WETHERICK, N E, & WINN, V. (1993). Working memory and strategies in syllogistic-reasoning tasks. Memory & Cognition, 21, 115-124. |
| JOHNSON-LAIRD, P.N. & BARA, B.G. (1999). Syllogistic inference. Cognition, 16, 1-61. |
| BUCCIARELLI, M. & JOHNSON-LAIRD, P.N. (1999). Strategies in syllogistic reasoning. Cognitive Science, 23, 247-303. |
| OSANA, H. P., LACROIX, G. L., TUCKER, B.J., IDAN, E. & JABBOUR, G. W. (2007). The impact of print exposure quality and inference construction on syllogistic reasoning. Journal of Educational Psychology, 99, 888-902. |
|
| |
|
Symbole : Le symbole est la réunion non-arbitraire d'un signifié (concept) et d'un signifiant individuel (le son, l'icone ou le comportement produit pour désigner ce concept). La fonction première du symbole est de représenter un objet. *signe. Symbol.
| |
MEAD, G.H. (1922). A behavioristic account of the significant symbol. Journal of Philosophy, 19, 157-163. |
| SEGAL, H. (1957). Notes on symbol formation. International Journal of Psychoanalysis, 38, 391-397. |
| JUNG, C.G. (1964). Man and his symbols. New York : Dell. |
| PASCUAL-LEONE, J. & SMITH, J. (1969). The encoding and decoding of symbols by children. Journal
of Experimental Child Psychology, 8, 328-355. |
| ARCAVI, A. (1994). Symbol sense : Informal sense-making in formal mathematics. For the Learning of Mathematics, 14, 24-35. |
| HUTCHINS, E. & HAZLEHURST, B. (1995). How to invent a lexicon : the development of shared symbols in interaction. In N. Gilbert & R. Conte (Eds.), Artificial societies : the computer simulation of social life (pp. 157-189). London : UCL Press. |
|
| |
|
Symbolisme : Symbolism.
| |
WHITEHEAD, A.N. (1927). Symbolism, its meaning and effect. New York : Macmillan. |
| BETTELHEIM, B. (1954/71). Symbolic wounds. New York : Collier /Les blessures symboliques. Paris : NRF Galimard. |
| SPERBER, D (1974). Le symbolisme en général. Paris : Hermann. |
| SEGAL, H. (1978). On symbolism. International Journal of Psychoanalysis, 55, 315-319. |
| QUINODOZ, J.M. (2001). Figurabilité, fantasme inconscient et formes de symbolisation dans les rêves. Revue Française de Psychanalyse, 65, 1373-1378. |
|
| |
|
Symétrie : Le concept a au moins quatre acceptions : a) De façon générale, la symétrie est la correspondance parfaite entre les propriétés (taille, forme, position) des éléments de deux ou plusieurs parties d'un même objet (EX: le visage, symétrie des yeux) ou entre deux objets. Voir symérie corporelle. = A=B. b) En statistique, désigne la position de la moyenne par rapport à la médiane. On dira d'une distribution qu'elle est symétrique si (ou asymétrie nulle) si la médiane et la moyenne sont identiques. c) En éthologie, la symétrie est une propriété des rapports de dominance, qui indique l'absence d'écart entre deux individus sur le plan physique (taille, poids, force, etc), comportemental (agressivité, reconnaissance, familiarité avec le milieu) ou environnemental (accès aux ressources sexuelles et alimentaires). d) Finalement, le terme renvoie à la correspondance entre les hémisphères droite et gauche du cerveau. /asymétrie. Symmetry.
| |
a |
| DAMANT, D. & GUAY, F. (2005). La question de la symétrie dans les enquêtes sur la violence dans le couple et les relations amoureuses. Canadian Review of Sociology & Anthropology, 42 (2), 125-144. |
| JONES, B.C., DeBRUINE, L.M. & LITTLE, A.C. (2007). The role of symmetry in attraction to average faces. Perception & Psychophysics, 69, 1273-1277. |
| b |
| |
| c |
| |
| d |
|
| |
|
Symétrie (corporelle) : /asymétrie corporelle. Symmetrical body.
| |
GANGESTAD, S.W. & THORNHILL, R. (1998). Menstrual cycle variation in women’s preferences for the scent of symmetrical men. Proceedings of the Royal Society of London B, 265, 727-733. |
| FURLOW, B.F., GANGESTAD, S.W. & ARMIJO-PREWITT, T. (1998). Fluctuating asymmetry and human violence. Proceedings of the Royal Society of London B, 265, 1-6. |
| THORNHILL, R. & GANGESTAD, S.W. (1999). The scent of symmetry : A human pheromone that signals fitness? Evolution & Human Behavior, 20, 175-201. |
| SIMPSON, J.A., GANGESTAD, S.W., CHRISTENSEN, P.N. & LECK, K. (1999). Fluctuating asymmetry, sociosexuality, and intrasexual competitive tactics. Journal of Personality & Social Psychology, 76, 159-172. |
| THOMA, R.J., YEO, R.A., GANGESTAD, S.W., LEWINE, J. & DAVIS, J. (2002). Fluctuating asymmetry and the human brain. Laterality, 7, 45-58. |
| JONES, B.C., DeBRUINE, L.M. & LITTLE, A.C. (2007). The role of symmetry in attraction to average faces. Perception & Psychophysics, 69, 1273-1277. |
|
| |
|
Symonds Percival M. (1883-1960) : Psychologue et éducateur américain. Étudiant de Jensen.
|
SYMONDS, P.M. (1930). Homogeneous grouping. Teachers College Record, 32 (6), 501-501. |
| SYMONDS, P.M. (1946). The dynamics of human adjustment. New York & London : D. Appleton Century Co. |
| SYMONDS, P.M. (1937). Motivation of behavior: The fundamental determinants of human and animal activity. Journal of Consulting Psychology, 1 (4), 71-72. |
| SYMONDS, P.M. (1955). What education has to learn from psychology : I . Teachers College Record, 56 (5), 277-285. |
| SYMONDS, P.M. (1955). What education has to learn from psychology : II. Reward. Teachers College Record, 57 (1), 15-25. |
|
| |
|
Sympathie : Sentiment agréable et spontané que l'on éprouve à l'endroit d'un individu. Spontané signifie à première vue. En effet, la sympathie repose sur les apparences physiques, le ton de voix, l'habillement, l'humour, le sourire, toute chose qui nous impressionne lorsque l'on rencontre un individu pour la première fois, et dont l'effet agréable peut s'estomper lorsqu'on apprend à mieux le connaître. C'est pour quoi la sympathie peut parfois se transformer en antipathie ou simplement disparaître. Sympathie et première impression. /antipathie.
|
Symptôme/Symptomatologie: Signe ou indice d'un problème biologique ou psychologique. Par définition, le symptôme est observable (toux dans le cas de la grippe, lapsus ou acte manqué dans le cas de l'inconscient). C'est la raison pour la quelle il permet de diagnostiquer les maladies mentale et biologiques. En psychanalyse, le symptôme révèle la nature de l'inconscient. Pour certains cognitivistes, le symptôme est un indice qui permet d'inférer l'existence d'un problème sur le plan cognitif (mémoire déficiente, distorsion perceptive, pensée magique, etc.). On peut qualifier les symptômes de léger, moyen ou sévère; et s'il est en voie de de disparaître, on dira que le patient est en rémission partielle. Enfin, la symptomatologie est l'étude des symptômes. ( ): symptôme objectif et subjectif. Symptom.
| Degré de sévérité des symptômes |
| Léger |
Aucun ou très peu de symptômes en dehors des symptômes nécessaires à établissement du diagnostic; la vie sociale ou professionnelle du client/patient n’est que peu affectée. |
| Moyen |
Symptômes primaires entre léger et grave; la vie sociale ou professionnelle du client/patient est perturbée. |
| Sévère |
Sévérité particulière des symptômes nécessaires au diagnostic, ou présence de multiples symptômes secondaires; La vie sociale ou professionnelle du client/patient est profondément affectée. |
| |
ZIGLER, E. & PHILLIPS, L. (1961) Psychiatric diagnosis and symptomatology. Journal of Abnormal & Social Psychology, 63, 264-271. |
| LAMPL-DE-GROOT, J. (1963). Symptom formation and character formation. International Review of Psycho-analysis, 44, 1-11. |
| BETTES, B.A. & WALKER, E. (1987). Positive and negative symptoms in psychotic and other psychiatrically disturbed children. Journal of Child Psychology & Psychiatry, 28, 555-568. |
| ARKES, H.R. & HARKNESS, A.R (2003). Effect of making a diagnosis on subsequent recognition of symptoms. Journal of Experimental Psychology : Human Learning & Memory, 6 (5), 568-575. |
| NEZU, A.M., NEZU, C.M. & LOMBARDO, E.R. (2001). Cognitive-behavior therapy for medically unexplained symptoms : A critical review of the treatment literature. Behavior Therapy, 32, 537-583. |
| SELTZER, M.M., KRAUSS, M.W., SHATTUCK, P.T., ORSMOND, G., SWE, A. & LORD, C. (2003). The symptoms of autism spectrum disorders in
adolescence and adulthood. Journal of Autism & Developmental Disorders, 33, 565–581. |
| MATSON J.L., WILKINS, J. & ANCONA, M. (2008). Autism in adults with severe intellectual disability : An empirical study of symptom
presentation. Journal of Intellectual and Developmental Disability, 33, 36–42. |
|
| |
|
Symptôme objectif : Symptôme observé par le psychologue/médecin du malade, que l'on peut mesurer (existence, fréquence, intensité). Il peut s'agir d'un comportement ou d'un état physiologique. EX: le patient tousse (grippe), le patient a perdu 5,000 $ au casino (joueur compulsif), le patient a perdu 5 kilos (anorexique), etc. = symptôme physique.
| |
FARLEY, M. & KEANEY, J. (1994). Development of a scale to
measure physical symptoms in adults who report childhood trauma : a pilot
study. Family Violence and Sexual Assault Bulletin, 10 (1-2), 23-27. |
|
| |
|
Symptôme subjectif : Symptôme décrit par le malade/patient/client, que l'on peut évaluer (intensité), mais dont on ne peut vérifier hors de tout doute l'existence ou l'intensité. EX: Le patient souffre (névrosé), le patient affirme avoir des douleurs, le patient se plaint de fatigue, etc. Sympôme subjectif et rapport verbal.
|
Synapse : Du grec syn qui signifie «ensemble» et haptein qui veut dire «toucher, se joindre». Dérite par Ramony Cajal et nommé et formalisée par Sherrington, la synapse désigne le site ou se produit la transmission de l'influx nerveux d'un neurone à l'autre; elle comprend la terminaison axonale, la fente synaptique et les récepteurs situés sur la membrane du neurone récepteur. Il existe deux types de synapse : 1) les synapses neurochimiques, les plus nombreuses, qui nécessitent la présence d'un neurotransmetteur pour conduire l'influx (taille = 10 et 40 nanomètres); 2) les synapses électriques qui transmettent l'influx par contact direct (taille = 2 nanomètres). = connexion synaptique, jonction neurale. ( ): synapse chimique, synapse électrique. Synapse, synaptic transmission.
| |
RAMON Y CAJAL S. (1894). Les nouvelles idées sur la fine anatomie des centres nerveux. |
BLISS, T. & GARDNER-MEDWIN, A. (1973). Long lasting potentiation of synaptic transmission in the dentate area of unanesthetized rabbit following stimulation of the perforant path. Journal of Physiology, 232, 357-374. |
| FOSTER, M. & SHERRINGTON, C.S.A (1897). Textbook of physiology : The central nervous system. London : MacMillan. |
WALTERS, J.R., BUNNEY, B.S. & ROTH, R.H. (1975). Piribedil and apomorphine : pre- and postsynaptic effects on dopamine synthesis and neuronal activity. Advances in Neurology, 9, 273-284. |
| |
CHANGEUX, J.-P. & DANCHIN, A. (1976). Selective stabilisation of developing synapses as a mechanism for the specification of neuronal networks. Nature, 264, 705-712 |
| |
BONDAREFF, W. & GEINISMAN, Y. (1976). Loss of synapses in the dentate gyrus
of the senescent rat. American Journal of Anatomy, 145, 129-136. |
| |
LANGER, S.Z. (1980) Presynaptic regulation of the release of catecholamines. Pharmacological Review, 32, 337-362. |
| |
YUSTE, R., & KATZ, L.C. (1991). Control of postsynaptic Ca2+ influx in developing neocortex by excitatory and inhibitory eurotransmitters. Neuron, 6, 333-344. |
| SHERRINGTON, C.S. (1906). Integrative action of the nervous system. New Haven : Yale University Press. |
SHEPHERD, G.M. & ERULKAR, S.D. (1997). Centenary of the synapse : from Sherrington to the molecular biology of the synapse and beyond. Trends in neurosciences, 20 (9), 385-392. |
| LASHLEY, K.S. (1924). The theory that synaptic resistance is reduced by the passage of the nerve impulse. Psychological Review, 31, 369-375. |
LEDOUX, J.E. (2002). Synaptic self. New York : Viking. |
| PALAY, S.L. (1956). Synapses in the central nervous system. Archive of The Journal of Biophysical and Biochemical Cytology, (S2), 193-202. |
|
| BRINDLEY, G.S. (1967). The classification of modifiable synapses and the use in models for conditioning. Proceedings of the Royal Society of London B168, 361-76 |
PEARCE, J.M.S. (2004). Sir Charles Scott Sherrington (1857-1952) and the synapse. Journal of Neurology, Neurosurgery & Psychiatry, 75, 544. |
|
|
| |
|
Synaptogenèse : Developpement des connections (synapse) entre les neurones de la naissance à la mort, et élimination des synapses inutiles.
|
Synchronicité :
| |
JUNG, C.G. (1998). Synchronicité et paracelsica. Paris : Albin Michel. |
|
| |
|
|
|
Syndrome : Ensemble de symptômes qui ne sont pas nécessairement reliés à une seule et même cause, mais que l'on considère comme un tout, soit par ignorance, soit pour faciliter l'analyse et le traitement. /maladie. ( ): Voir tableau ci-bas. Syndrome.
|
Syndrome d'alcoolisation foetale : Fetal alcohol syndrome.
| |
DOTSON, J.A.W., HENDERSON, D. & MAGRAW, M. (2003). A public health program for preventing fetal alcohol syndrome among women at risk in Montana. Neuro- toxicology & Teratology, 25, 757-761. |
| HENDERSON, J., KESMODEL, U. & GRAY, R. (2007). Systematic review of the fetal effects of prenatal binge-drinking. Journal of Epidemiology & Community Health, 61, 1069-1073. |
| WATTENDORF, D.J. & MUENKE, M. (2005). Fetal alcohol spectrum disorders. American Family Physician, 72, 279-282. |
| NICCOLS, A. (2007). Fetal alcohol syndrome and the developing socio-emotional brain. Brain & Cognition, 65, 135-142. |
|
| |
|
Syndrome d'Asperger : Variante de l'autisme découverte par Asperger. Syndrome d'Aspeger et syndrome de Kanner. = psychopathie autistique. Asperger syndrome, high-functioning autism.
| |
WING, L. (1981). Asperger syndrome : a clinical account. Journal of Psychological Medicine, 11, 115-129. |
GUNTER H.L., GHAZIUDDIN M. & ELLIS, H.D. (2002). Asperger syndrome : Tests of right hemisphere functioning and interhemispheric communication. Journal of Autism & Developmental Disorders, 32, 263-281. |
| OZONOFF, S., ROGERS, S.J. & PENNINGTON, B.F. (1991). Asperger’s syndrome: Evidence of an empirical distinction from high- functioning autism. Journal of Child Psychology & Psychiatry, 32, 1107-1122. |
TANTAM, D. (2003). The challenge of adolescents and adults with Asperger syndrome. Child and Adolescent Psychatric Clinics in North America, 12, 143-163. |
| KLIN, A., VOLKMAR, F.R., SPARROW, S.S., CICHETTI, D.V. & ROURKE, B.P. (1995). Validity and neuropsychological characterization of Asperger Syndrome : Convergence with nonverbal learning disabilities syndrome. Journal of Child psychology and Psychiatry 36, 1127-40. |
CARDACIOTTO, L., HERBERT, J. D., GAUDIANO, B.A. NOLAN, E.M., DALRYMPLE, K.L. (2003). Treating Social Anxiety Disorder with cognitive behavior therapy in the context of Asperger’s Syndrome: A single-subject report. Autism & Related Developmental Disorders, 19 (1), 1-3. |
| POURIER, N. & FORGET, J. (1997). L'analyse quantitative de la relation entre l'attention sociale de l'adulte et la réponse sociale d'enfants autistes et Asperger. Journal de Thérapie Comportementale et Cognitive, 7, 51-65. |
CARRINGTON, S., TEMPLETON, E. & PAPINCZAK, T. (2003). Adolescents with Asperger syndrome and perceptions of friendship. Focus on Autism & Other Developmental Disabilities, 18 (4), 211-218. |
| SCHOPLER E., MASIBOV G.B. & KUNCE, L.J. (1998). Asperger syndrome or high-functioning autism ? New York : Plenum. |
GALLUCI, G.F. HACKERMAN, F. & SCHMIDT, C.W. (2005). Gender identity disorder in an adult
male with Asperger’s syndrome. Sex Disabilities, 23 (1), 35-40. |
| MANJIVIONA, J. & RIOR, M. (1999) Neuropsychological profiles of children with Asperger syndrome and autism. Autism, 3, 327-356. |
CAMPBELL J.M. (2005). Diagnostic assessment of Asperger’s disorder : A review of five third-party rating scales. Journal of Autism &
Developmental Disorders, 35, 25–35. |
| CONNOR, M. (2000). Asperger syndrome (autistic spectrum disorder) and the self-reports of comprehensive school students? Educational Psychology in Practice, 16 (3), 285-296. |
SOFRONOFF, K, ATTWOOD, T., HINTON, S. (2005). A randomised controlled trial of a CBT intervention for anxiety in children with Asperger syndrome. Journal of Child Psycholoy & Psychiatry, 46 (11), 1152-1160. |
| TANTAM, D. (2000). Adolescence and adulthood of individuals with Asperger syndrome. In A. Klin, F.R. Volkmar, & S.S. Sparrow (Eds.), Asperger syndrome (pp. 367-399). New York : Guilford. |
SOFRONOFF, K, ATTWOOD, T., HINTON, S. & LEVIN, I. (2007). A randomized controlled trial of a cognitive behavioural intervention for anger management in children diagnosed with Asperger syndrome. Journal of Autism & Developmental Disorders, 37 (7), 1203-1214. |
| |
HEIMAN, T. & BERGER, O. (2008). Parents of children with Asperger syndrome or with learning disabilities : Family environment and
social support. Research in Developmental Disabilities, 29, 289–300. |
| |
MATSON, J.L. & WILKINS, J. (2008). Nosology and diagnosis of Asperger’s syndrome. Research in Autism Spectrum Disorders, 2, 288–300. |
| VOLKMAR, F.R., & KLIN, A. (2000). Diagnostic issues in Asperger syndrome. In A. Klin, F.R. Volkmar & S.S. Sparrow (Eds.), Asperger syndrome (pp. 25-71). New York : Guilford. |
BARON-COHEN, S. (2008). Autism and Asperger Syndrome : The Facts. OUP. |
| GILLBERG, C., & BILLSTEDT, E. (2000). Autism and Asperger syndrome: Coexistence with other clinical disorders. Acta Psychiatrica Scandinavica, 102, 321-330. |
ATTWOOD, T. (2008). Le syndrome d’Asperger : guide complet. Bruxelles : De Boeck. |
| MILLER, J.N & OZONOFF, S. (2000) The external validity of Asperger Disorder: Lack of evidence from the domain of Neuropsychology. Journal of Abnormal Psychology 109, 227-238. |
MATSON, J.L. & BOISJOLI, J.A. (2008). Strategies for assessing Asperger’s syndrome : A critical review of data based methods. Research
in Autism Spectrum Disorders, 2, 237–248. |
| SCHULTZ, R.T., ROMANSKI, L.M. & TSATSANIS K.D. (2000). Neurofunctional models of autistic disorder and Asperger’s syndrome : Clues from neuroimaging. In A. Klin, F.R. Volkmar, & S.S. Sparrow (Eds.), Asperger syndrome (pp. 172-209). New York : Guilford. |
RAO, P.A., BEIDEL, D.C. & MURRAY, M.J. (2008). Social skills interventions for children with Asperger’s syndrome or high-functioning autism : A review and recommendations. Journal of Autism & Developmental Disorders, 38, 353-361. |
MOLLOY, H. (2002). The social construction of Asperger syndrome : The pathologizing of difference. Disability & Society, 17 (6), 659-670. |
WOLF, L.E., THIERFELD-BROWN, J. & KUKIELA-BORK, G.R. (2009). Students with asperger syndrome : A guide for college personnel. Shawnee Mission : Autism Asperger Publishing Company. |
|
|
| |
|
Syndrome de Cushing : Cushing's syndrome.
| |
FORGET, H., LACROIX, A., SOMMA, M. & COHEN, H. (2000). Cognitive decline in patients with Cushing's syndrome. Journal of the International Neuropsychological Society, 6, 20-29. |
| FORGET, H., LACROIX, A. & COHEN, H. (2002). Persistent cognitive impairment following surgical treatment of Cushing Syndrome. Psychoneuroendocrinology, 27, 367-383. |
|
| |
|
Syndrome de Diogène : Ensemble de comportements pathologiques que l'on observe surtout chez les personnes âgées, souvent à la suite du décès du conjoint. Ces comportements sont : la syllogamie, un manque d'hygyène domestique et personnelle, un isolement social, un refus de recevoir de l'aide et finalement une absence de honte ou de conscience quant à ses propres comportements pathologiques et à leurs conséquences sociales. Diogenes syndrome.
| |
CLARK, A., MANKIKAR, G.D. & GRAY, I. (1975). Diogenes syndrome. A clinical study of gross neglect in old age. Lancet, 1 (7903), 366-368. |
| TAURAND, P.H., TAURAND, S., COMPERE, C.H., BLOTIN, M., VERGNET, P. & MAZZOMLA, C.H. (1993). Le syndrome de Diogène du sujet âgé. La Revue de Gériatrie, 18, 139-146. |
| O’MAHONY, D. & EVANS, J.G. (1994). Diogenes syndrome by proxy. British Journal of Psychiatry, 164 (5), 705-706. |
| COONEY, C. & HAMID, W. (1995). Review : Diogenes syndrome. Age & Ageing, 24 (5), 451-453. |
| NGEH, J.K. (2000). Diogenes syndrome presenting with a stroke in an elderly bereaved woman. International Journal of Geriatry & Psychiatry, 15 (5), 468-469. |
| HADDAD, V. & LEFEBVRE-DES NOETTE, V. (2002). Le syndrome de Diogène, du mythe à la réalité. A propos de 3 cas. La Revue de Gériatrie, 27, 107-114. |
|
| |
|
Syndrome de Down : Maladie chromosomique congénitale due à la présence d'un chromosome en trop sur la 21 e paire. Ces signes cliniques sont très clairs : retard cognitif important, modifications morphologiques (petits membres, nuque plate, yeux globuleux, grosses lèvres, langue épaisse, nez épaté). Il existe deux formes de trisomie (trisomie libre et trisomie par translocation). Cette maladie a été décrite pour la première fois en 1866 par John Langdon Down; son mécanisme a été mis en évidence en 1958 par Jérôme Lejeune. Autrefois appelé mongolisme en réfence aux traits traits mongoloïdes de la plupart des enfants atteints de cette maladie. = trisomie 21, chromosone 21, mongolisme. Down syndrome.
| |
DOWN, J.L.H. (1866). Observations on an ethnic classification of idiots. Clinical Lecture Reports, London Hospital, 3, 259-262. |
| ELLIS, A. & BEECHLEY, R. (1950). A comparison of matched groups of Mongoloid and non-Mongoloid feebleminded children. American Journal of Mental Deficiency, 54, 464-468. |
| DALTON, A.J., RUBINO, C.A. & HISLOP, M.W. (1973). Some effects of token rewards on school achievement of children with Down's syndrome. Journal of Applied Behavior Analysis, 6 (2), 251-259. [PDF] |
| LYON, G.R. (1975). Down's syndrome : A review and critique of the literature. Research & the Retarded, 2, 24-35. |
| FARB, J. & THRONE, J.M. (1978). Improving the generalized mnemonic performance of a Down's syndrome child. Journal of Applied Behavioral Analysis, 11 (3), 413-419. [PDF] |
| DRASH, P.W. (1982). Increasing intelligence and speech in Down syndrome infants : A three to five year follow-up. Down's Syndrome, 5, 2-3. |
| ATTWOOD, T., FRITH, U. & HERMELIN, B. (1988). The understanding and use of interpersonal gestures by autistic and Down's syndrome children. Journal of Autism & Developmental Disorders, 18 (2), 241-257. |
| DE LA IGLESIA, J.C.F., BUCETA, J. & CAMPOS, A. (2004). Imagery in pair-associate learning in persons with down?s syndrome . The British Journal of Developmental Disabilities, 98, 3-12. [PDF] |
| CARDOSO-MARTINS, C., PETERSON, R., OLSON, R.K. & PENNINGTON, B. (2009). Component reading skills in Down Syndrome. Reading and Writing : An Interdisciplinary Journal, 22, 277-292. |
|
| |
|
|
Syndrome de fatigue chronique (SFC) : Chronic Fatigue Syndrome, CFS.
| |
RICHMAN, J. & JASON, L. (2000). Feminist perspectives on the social construction of chronic fatigue syndrome. Health Care for Women International, 21, 173-185. |
| CAPLAN, P.J. (2001). Chronic fatigue syndrome : A first-person story. Women & Therapy special issue on Minding the Body, 23 (1), 23-43. |
| LEHMAN, A.M., LEHMAN, D. R., HEMPHILL, K.J., MANDELL, D.R. & COOPER, L.M. (2002). Illness experience, depression, and anxiety in chronic fatigue syndrome. Journal of Psychosomatic Research, 52, 1-5. |
| PRICE, J.R. & COUPER, J. (2002). Cognitive behaviour therapy for adults with chronic fatigue syndrome. Cochrane Database Syst Rev., 2, [LIRE] |
| BLAZQUEZ, A., RUIZ, E., VASQUEZ, A., FERNANDEZ DE SEVILLA, T., GARCIA-QUINTANA, A., GARCIA-QUINTANA, J. & ALEGRE, J. (2008). Sexual dysfunction as related to severity of fatigue in women with CFS. Journal of Sex & Marital Therapy, 34 (3), 240-247. |
| BLAZQUEZ, A., ALEGRE, J. & RUIZ, E. (2009). Women with chronic fatigue syndrome and sexual dysfunction : Past, present, and future. Journal of Sex & Marital Therapy, 35 (5), 347-359. |
|
|
|
Syndrome de la femme battue : Expression qui désigne les femmes victimes de sévices graves généralement infligés par leur amant/conjoint/mari. Syndrome de la femme battue, violence conjuale et femme maltraitée. Battered woman syndrome, BWS.
| |
WALKER, L.E. (1984). The battered woman syndrome. New York : Springer Publishing. |
|
| |
|
Syndrome de Ganser : Simulation de l'aliénation mentale qui se caractérise par des réponses approximatives ou détournées, des non-sens. EX: Un meurtrier feint de ne pas comprendre les questions des policiers ou du procureur. Ganser syndrome.
|
|
Syndrome de Guillain-Barré : Ganser syndrome.
| |
WELLS, C.E.C., JAMES, W.R.L. & EVANS, A.D. (1959). Guillain-Barré syndrome and virus of influenza A (Asian Strain) Report of two fatal cases during the 1957 epidemic in Wales.
AMA Archives of Neurology & Psychiatry, 81 (6), 699-705. |
|
| |
|
|
|
Syndrome de Korsakoff : Amnésie antérograde causée par l'alcoolisme chronique, découverte par Korsakoff. Korsakoff syndrome.
| |
JACOBY, L.L. (1982). Knowing and remembering : Some parallels in the behavior of Korsakoff patients and normals. In L.S. Cermak (Ed.), Human memory and amnesia (pp. 97-122). Hillsdale, NJ : Erlbaum. [PDF] |
| HOCHHALTER, A.K. & JOSEPH, B.A. (2001). Differential outcomes training facilitates memory in people with Korsakoff and Prader-Willi syndromes. Integrative Physiological & Behavioral Science, 36, 196-204. |
| CABANYES, J. (2004). Neuropsychology of Korsakoff’s syndrome. Neurologia, 19, 183-192. |
|
| |
|
Syndrome de Klinefelter : Klinefelter syndrome.
| |
KLINEFELTER H.F., REIFENSTSEIN, E.C. & ALBRIGHT, F. (1942). Syndrome characterized by gynecomastia aspermatogenes without A-Leydigism and increased excretion of follicle stimulating hormone. Journal of Clinical Endocrinology Metabolism, 2, 615-627. |
| ROVET, J., NETLEY, C., KEENAN, M., BAILEY, J. & STEWART, D. (1996). The psychoeducational profile of boys with Klinefelter syndrome. Journal of Learning Disabilities, 29, 180-196. |
| BRANDES, B.M. & MESROBIAN, H.-G.O. (2005). Evaluation and management of genital anomalies in two patients with Klinefelter syndrome and review of literature. Urology, 65, 976-979. |
|
| |
|
|
|
Syndrome de Munchausen : Besoin maladif de simuler une maladie dans l'intention plus ou moins avouée d'attirer l'attention et la compassion. Munchausen syndrome.
| |
BABE, K.S., PETERSON, A.M., LOOSEN, P.T. & GERACIOTI, T.D. (1992). The pathogenesis of Munchausen syndrome : A review and case report. General Hospital Psychiatry, 14, 273-276 |
| RABINERSON, D., KAPLAN, B., ORVIETO, R. & DEKEL, A. (2002). Munchausen syndrome in obstetrics and gynecology. Journal of Psychosomatic Obstetrics & Gynecology, 23, 215-218. |
| SHERIDAN, M.S. (2003). The deceit continues : An up- dated literature review of Munchausen syndrome by proxy. Child Abuse & Neglect, 27, 431-451. |
| LAD, S.P., JOBE, K.W., POLLEY J. & BYRNE, R.W. (2004). Munchhausen’s syndrome in neurosurgery : Report of two cases and review of the literature. Neurosurgery, 55, 1436. |
| STIRLING, J. (2007). Beyond Munchausen Syndrome by Proxy : Identification and treatment of child abuse in a medical setting. Pediatrics, 119, 1026-1030. |
|
| |
|
Syndrome de Rett : Décrit pour la première fois par Rett. Rett syndrome.
| |
HAGBERG, B., AICARDI, J.K. & RAMOS, O. (1983). A progressive syndrome of autism, dementia, ataxia, and loss of purposeful hand ise girls : Rett syndrome : report of 35 cases. Annals of Neurology, 14, 471-479. |
DUNN, H.G. & MacLEOD, P.M. (2001). Rett syndrome : Review of biological abnormalities. Canadian Journal of Neurological Sciences, 28, 16-29. |
| HAGBERG, B. (1985). Rett syndrome : Swedish approach to analysis of prevalence and cause. Brain Development, 7, 277-280. |
NEUL, J.L. & ZOGHBI, H.Y. (2004). Rett syndrome : A pro- to typical neurodevelopmental disorder. Neuroscientist, 10, 118-128. |
| RETT, A. (1986). Rett syndrome : history and general overview. American Journal of Medical Genetics, 24 (1), 21-25. |
SEGAWA, M. & NOMURA, Y. (2005). Rett syndrome. Current Opinion in Neurology, 18, 97-104. |
| OPTIZ, J.M., REYNOLDS, J.F,. PANO, L.M. & OSER, H.W. (Eds.) (1986). The Rett syndrome. AmericanJournal of Medical Genetics, 24 (1), 1-415. |
WEAVING, L.S., ELLAWAY, C.J., GECZ, J. & CHRISTDOULOU, J. (2005). Rett syndrome: Clinical review and genetic update. Journal of Medical Genetics, 42, 1-7. |
| KERR, A. & CORRBETT, J. (1994). Rett syndrome : from gene to gesture. Journal of the Royal Society of Medicine, 87, 562-565. |
CHAHROUR, M., & ZOGBI, H.Y. (2007). The story of Rett Syndrome : From clinic to neurobiology. Neuron, 56, 422-437 |
|
|
| |
|
Syndrome de sevrage : Ensemble de symptômes qui résulte du sevrage (d'une substance comme l'alcool ou de certaines drogues). Ces symptômes varient selon la substance consommée. = syndrome d'abstinence. Withdrawal syndrome.
| |
BREGGIN, P.R. (1992). A case of Fluoxetine-induced stimulant side effects with suicidal ideation associated with a possible withdrawal syndrome ("Crashing"). International Journal of Risk & Safety in Medicine, 3, 325-328. [PDF] |
|
| |
|
Syndrome de Stendhal : Maladie psychosomatique qui provoque des accélérations du rythme cardiaque, des vertiges, des suffocations et parfois des hallucinations chez des individus surmenés par leurs activités artistiques ou intellectuelles. = syndrome de Florence. Stendhal syndrome.
|
Syndrome de Stockholm : Lors d'un enlèvement ou d'une prise d'otages, on a constaté que certaines victimes s'identifiaient à leurs ravisseurs, identification qui se traduit par un sentiment excessif de confiance des otages vis-à-vis de leurs ravisseurs, voire de sympathie. Ce syndrome a été décrit pour la première fois en 1978 par le psychiatre américain Ochberg. Stockholm syndrome.
| |
STRENTZ, T. (1982). The Stockholm syndrome : Law enforcement policy and hostage behavior. In F.M. Ochbeg & D.A. Soskis (Eds.), Victims of terrorism (pp. 149-163). Boulder, Colorado : Westview Press. |
| BIGOT, T. & BORNSTEIN, S.J. (1988). Schème paradoxal de comportement lors de prises d’otages (syndrome de Stockholm). Annales de Psychiatrie, 3 (3), 196-206. |
| SKURNIK, N. (1988). Le syndrome de Stockholm : Essai d’étude de ses critères. Annales médico-psychologiques, 146 (1-2), 174-179. |
|
| |
|
Syndrome de Turner : Turner syndrome.
|
Syndrome de Williams : Williams syndrome.
| |
O’REILLY, M.F. & LANCIONI, G.E. (2001). Treating food refusal in a child with Williams syndrome using the parent as therapist in the home setting. Journal of Intellectual Disability Research, 45, 41-46. |
| GALABURDA, A.M., HOLINGER, D., MILLS, D., REISS, A., KORENBERG, J.R. & BELLEGI, U. (2003). Williams syndrome. A summary of cognitive, electrophysiological, anatomofunctional, microanatomical and genetic findings. Review of Neurology, 36, 132-137. |
|
| |
|
Syndrome des portes-tournantes : Expression qui souligne le peu de stabilité et d'efficacité des milieux psychiatriques; les patients entrent et sortent fréquemment, errent dans les couloirs, leur maladie et leur souffrance persistent en dépit des soins qu'on leur prodigue. Rehospitilization.
| |
PITSCHEL-WALZ, G., LEUCHT, S., BAUML, J., KISSLING, W. & ENGEL, R.R. (2001). The effect of family interventions on relapse and rehospitilization in schizophrenia : A meta-analysis. Schizophrenia Bulletin, 27, 73-92. |
|
| |
|
|
Syndrome du bébé secoué : Shaken infant syndrome, shaken baby syndrome.
| |
DYKES, L. (1986). The whiplash shaken infant syndrome : What has been learned? Child Abuse and Neglect, 10, 211-221. |
| NEWTON, A.W. & VANDEVEN, A.M. (2005). Update on child maltreatment with a special focus on shaken baby syndrome. Current Opinion in Pediatrics, 17, 246-251. |
|
| |
|
Syndrome du côlon irritable : Syndrome du côlon irritable et douleur au ventre. Irritable bowel syndrome.
| |
SAITO, Y.A., SCHOENFELD, P. & LOCKE, G.R. (2002). The epidemiology of irritable bowel syndrome in North America : A systematic review. American Journal of Gastroenterology, 97, 1910-1915. |
| ROSS, C.A. (2005). Childhood sexual abuse and psychosomatic symptoms in irritable bowel syndrome.
Journal of Child Sexual Abuse, 14, 27-37. |
| CONBOY, L.A., WASSERMANN, R.H., ACOBSON, E.E, DAVIS, R.B., LEGEDZA, T.R., PARK, M., RIVERS, A. MOREY, E.B., NAM, B.H., LASAGNA, B.H., KIRSCH, I., LEMBO, A.J., KAPTCHUCK, T.J. & KERR, C.E. (2006). Investigating Placebo Effects in irritable bowel syndrome: A novel research design. Controlled Clinical Trials, 27, 123-134. |
| FORD, A.C., TALLEY, N.J., SCHOENFELD, P.S., QUIGLEY, E.M.M. & MOAYEDDI, P. (2009). Efficacy of antidepressants and psychological therapies in irritable bowel syndrome : Systematic review and meta-analysis. Gut, 58, 367-378. |
|
| |
|
Syndrome du cri du chat : Cri du chat syndrome.
| |
NIEBUHR, E. (1978). Cri du Chat syndrome : Epidemiology, cytogenetics, and clinical features. Human Genetics, 44,227–275. |
| CORNISH, K.M. & MUNIR, F. (1996). Developmental and behavioral characteristics of cri du Chat syndrome. Archives of Disorders in Childhood, 75, 448–450. |
| DENNY, M., MARCAND-MARTELLA, N., MARTELLA, R.C., REILLY, J.R., REILLY, J.F. & CLEANTHOUS, C.C. (2000). Using parent-delivered graduated guidance to teach functional living skills to a child with cri du chat syndrome. Education & Treatment of Children, 23, 441-454. |
| VORNDRAN, C.M., PACE, G.M., LUISELLI, J.K., FLAHERTY, J. CHRISTIAN, L. & KLEINMANN, A. (2008). Functional analysis and treatment of chronic hair pulling in a child with cri du chat. Behavior Analysis in Practice, 1 (1), 10–15. [LIRE] |
|
| |
|
Syndrome du survivant : Variante du syndrome post-traumatique qu'éprouvent certains survivants de catastrophe (guerre, écrasement d'avion, cataclysme, etc.). Il se caractérise par un haut niveau d'anxiété, des cauchemars et un profond sentiment de culpabilité (à l'idée d'être encore en vie alors que tous les autres sont morts).
|
Syndrome post-traumatique : Pathologie consécutive à une forte émotion de peur causée par un événement traumatisant (un accident de voiture, un tremblement de terre, une guerre, un attentat, un viol, etc.). Cette peur peut entraîner une désorganisation temporaire ou permanente des comportements ou de la personnalité, qui se traduit sur le moment par une peur intense et un sentiment d'horreur, suivi, après l'événement traumatisant, par un niveau élevé de stress ou d'anxiété, des cauchemars et dans certains cas, un état catatonique. = stress post-traumatique, syndrome de stress post-traumatique. Posttraumatic stress disorder, PTSD.
| |
BARD, M., ARNONE, H. & NIMEROFF, D. (1986). Contextual Influences on post traumatic stress adaption of homicide survivor victims. In C. Figley (Ed.), Trauma and its wake : U.S.traumatic stress theory, research, and intervention (pp. 292-304). New York : Brenner/Mazel. |
EHLERS, A. & CLARKE, D.M. (2003). A randomized controlled trial of cognitive therapy, a self-help booklet, and repeated assessment as early interventions for PTSD. Archives of General Psychiatry, 60, 1024-1032. |
| NEZU, A.M. & CARNEVALE, G.J. (1987). Posttraumatic stress disorder among US Army reservists : Comment on Stretch. Journal of Consulting & Clinical Psychology, 55, 270- 271. |
BREWIN, C.R. (2003). Posttraumatic stress disorder : Malady or myth? New Haven : Yale University Press. |
| NEZU, A.M. & CARNEVALE, G.J. (1987). Interpersonal problem solving and coping reactions of Vietnam veterans with posttraumatic stress disorder. Journal of Abnormal Psychology, 96, 155-157. |
FARLEY, M., COTTON, A., LYNNE, J., ZUMBECK, S., SPIWAK, F., REYES, M.E., ALVAREZ, D. & SEZGIN, U. (2003). Prostitution and trafficking in 9
countries : Update on violence and posttraumatic stress disorder. Journal
of Trauma Practice, 2 (3/4), 33-74. [PDF] |
| OCHBERG, F.M. (1988). Post-traumatic therapy and victims of violence. New York : Brunner/Mazel. |
TAYLOR, S., THORDASON, D., MAXFIELD, L., FEDOROFF, I., LOVELL K. & OGRODNICZUK, J. (2003). Comparative efficacy, speed, and adverse effects of three PTSD treatments : Exposure therapy, EMDR, and relaxation training. Journal of Consulting & Clinical Psychology, 71 (2), 330-338. |
| KILPATRICK, D.G., SAUNDERS, B.E., AMICK-McMULLAN, A., BEST, C.L., VERONEN, J.J. & RESNICK, H.S. (1989). Victim and crime factors associated with the development of crime-related post-traumatic stress disorder. Behavior Therapy, 20, (2), 199-214. |
EHLERS, A., HACKMANN, A. & MICHAEL, T. (2004). Intrusive reexperiencing in posttraumatic stress disorder : Phenomenology, theory, and therapy. Memory, 12, 403-415. |
| FOA, E. & ROTHBAUM, B.O. (1989). Behavioural psychotherapy for post-traumatic stress disorder. International Review of Psychiatry, 1, 219-226. |
ROSEN, G.M. (Ed.) (2004). Posttraumatic stress disorder : Issues and controversies. Chichester, England : John Wiley & Sons. |
| KOOPMAN, C., CLASSEN, D. & SPIEGEL, D. (1994). Predictors of posttraumatic stress symptoms among survivors of the Oakland/Berkley California firestorm. American Journal of Psychiatry, 151, 88-894. |
ROSEN, G.M. (2004). Traumatic events, criterion creep, and the creation of prettraumatic stress disorder. The Scientific Review of Mental Health Practice, 3, 39-42. |
| VAUGHAN, K., ARMSTRONG, M., GOLD, R., O'CONNOR, N., JENNEKE, W. & TARRIER, N. (1994). A trial of eye movement desensitization compared to image habituation training and applied muscle relaxation in post-traumatic stress disorder. Journal of Behavior Therapy & Experimental Psychiatry, 25, 283-291. |
ROSEN, G.M. (2004). Litigation and reported rates of posttraumatic stress disorder. Personality & Individual Differences, 36, 1291-1294. |
| YOUNG, A. (1995). The harmony of illusions : Inventing post-traumatic stress disorder. Princeton : Princeton University Press. |
GUAY, S. et MARCHAND, A. (Dirs. (2006). Les troubles liés aux événements traumatiques : dépistage, évaluation et traitements. Montréal : Les Presses de l'Université de Montréal. |
| FRIEDMAN J., & YEHUDA, R. (1995). Post-traumatic stress disorder and comorbidity : Psychobiological approaches to differential diagnosis. In J. Friedman, D. Charney & A. Deutch (Eds.), Neurobiological and clinical consequences of stress : From normal adaptation to post- traumatic stress disorder (pp. 429-445). Philadelphia : Lippincott-Raven. |
JAKUPCAK, M., ROBERTS, L., MARTELL, C., MULICK, P., MICHAEL, S., REED, R., BALSAM, K., YOSHIMOTO, D. & McALL, M. (2006). A pilot study of behavioral activation for veterans with post- traumatic stress disorder. Journal of Traumatic Stress, 19, 387-391. |
| KESSLER, R.C., SONNEEGA, A., BROMET, E., HUGHES, M. & NELSON, C.B. (1995). Post-traumatic stress disorder in the national comorbidity survey. Archives of General Psychiatry, 52, 1048-1060. |
McHUGH, P.R. & TREISMAN, G. (2007). PTSD : a problematic diagnostic category. Journal of Anxiety Disorders, 21 (2), 211-220. |
| ROSEN, G.M. (1996). Posttraumatic stress disorder, pulp fiction, and the press. Bulletin of American Academy of Psychiatry & the Law, 24, 267-269. |
KLEIM, B., EHLERS, A. & GLUCKSMAN, E. (2007). Prediction of chronic posttraumatic stress disorder after assault. Psychological Medicine, 37, 1457-1468. |
| FOA, E. & MEADOWS, E. (1997). Psychosocial treatments for posttraumatic disorder : A critical review. Annual Review of Psychology, 48, 449-480. |
BISSON, J.I., EHLERS, A., MATTHEWS, R., PILLING, S., RICHARDS, D. & TURNER, S. (2007). Psychological treatments for chronic post-traumatic stress disorder : Systematic review and meta-analysis. British Journal of Psychiatry, 190, 97-104. |
| FARLEY, M. & BARKAN, H. (1997). Posttraumatic stress
disorder, dissociation, and pathological tension-reducing behaviors.
Psychotherapy & Psychosomatics, 66, 133-140. |
STOVER, C., BERKOWITZ, S., KAUFMAN, J. & MARANS, S., (2007) . Childhood PTSD. In F. Volkmar & A. Martin (Eds), Lewis Textbook of Child and Adolescent Psychiatry. Baltimore : W.B. Saunders and Co. |
| FARLEY, M. & BARKAN, H. (1998). Prostitution, violence, and post-traumatic stress disorder. Women & Health 27 (3), 37-49. |
ROSEN, G.M. & TAYLOR, S. (2007). Pseudo-PTSD. Journal of Anxiety Disorders, 21, 201-210. |
| SHERMANN, J.J. (1998). Effects of psychotherapeutic treatments for PTSD : a meta-analysis of controlled clinical trials. Journal of Traumatic Stress, 11 (3), 413-435. |
ROSEN, G.M. & LILIENFELD, S.O. (2008). Posttraumatic stress disorder : An empirical analysis of core assumptions. Clinical Psychology Review, 28, 837-868. |
| RACHMAN, S. (1998). Understanding post-traumatic stress. Behaviour Research & Therapy, 36 (2), 247-248. |
EHRING, T., EHLERS, A. & GLUCKMAN, E. (2008). Do cognitive models help in predicting the severity of posttraumatic stress disorder, phobia, and depression after motor vehicle accidents? A prospective longitudinal study. Journal of Consulting & Clinical Psychology, 76 (2), 219-30. |
| VAN ETTEN, M.E. & TAYLOR, S. (1998). Comparative efficacy of treatments for posttraumatic stress disorder : A meta-analysis. Clinical Psychology & Psychotherapy, 5, 126-144. |
EHLERS, A. & CLARK, D.M. (2008). Post-traumatic stress disorder : The development of effective psychological treatments. Nordic Journal of Psychiatry, 6 (47), 11-18. |
| GRILLON, C. & MORGAN, C.A. (1999). Fear-potentiated startle conditioning to explicit and contextual cues in Gulf War veterans with posttraumatic stress disorder. Journal of Abnormal Psychology, 108, 134-142. |
RUBIN, D.C., BERNTSEN, D. & BOHNI, M.K. (2008). A memory-based model of posttraumatic stress disorder : Evaluating basic assumptions underlying the PTSD diagnosis. Psychological Review, 115 (6), 985-1011 |
| EHLERS, A & CLARKE, D.M. (2000). A cognitive model of posttraumatic stress disorder. Behaviour Research & Therapy, 38 (4), 319-345. |
ROSEN, G.M., SPITZER, R.L. & McHUGH, P.R. (2008). Problems with the PTSD diagnosis and its future in DSM-V. British Journal of Psychiatry, 192, 3-4. |
| FRUEH, C.B. (2000). Posttraumatic stress disorder. In A. Kazdin (Ed.), Encyclopedia of psychology. Washington, D.C.: American Psychological Association. |
MANSELL, P. & READ, J. (2009). Posttraumatic stress disorder, drug companies, and the Internet. Journal of Trauma & Dissociation, 10, 9-23. |
| ROTHBAUM, B.O., FOA, E.B., KOZAK, M.J. & WHITAKER, D.J. (2001). Posttraumatic stress disorder in rape victims : Autonomic habituation to auditory stimuli. Journal of Traumatic Stress, 14 (2), 283-293. |
GEWIRTZ, A.H., POLUSNY, M.A., DEGARMO, D.S., KHALYS, A. & ERBES, C.R. (2010). Posttraumatic stress symptoms among National Guard soldiers deployed to Iraq : Associations with parenting behaviors and couple adjustment. Journal of Consulting & Clinical Psychology, 78 (5), 599-610. |
|
ROBERTS, A.L., GILMAN, S.E., BRELAU, J. & KOENEN, K.C. (2010). Race/ethnic differences in exposure to traumatic events, development of post-traumatic stress disorder, and treatment-seeking for post-traumatic stress disorder in the United States. Psychological Medicine, 41 (1), 71-83. [PDF] |
| |
ROSEN, G.M. & FRUEH, C.B. (Eds.) (2010). Clinician's guide to posttraumatic stress disorder. New York : John Wiley and Sons. |
| |
|
Syndrome Prader-Willi : Prader-Willi Syndrome.
| |
HOLM, V.A., CASSIDY, S.B., BUTLER, M.G., HANCHETT, J.M., GREENSWAG, L.R., WHITMAN, B.Y. & GREENBERG, F. (1993). Prader-Willi Syndrome : Consensus diagnostic criteria. Pediatrics, 91, 398-402 |
| DYKENS, E.M., & CASSIDY, S.B. (1999). Prader-Willi syndrome. In S. Goldstein & C.R. Reynolds (Eds.), Handbook of neurodevelopmental and genetic disorders in children (pp. 525-554). New York : Guilford. |
| ZARCONE, J.R., NAPOLITANO, D., PETERSON, C., BREIDBORD, J., FERRAIOLI, S., CARUSO-ANDERSON, M., HOLSEN, L., BUTLER, M. & THOMPSON, T. (2007). The relationship between compulsive behaviour and academic achievement across the three genetic subtypes of Prader-Willi Syndrome. Journal of Intellectual Disabilities Research, 51, 478-487. |
|
| |
|
Syndrome prémenstruel (SPM) : Ensemble de symptômes que la majoirté des femmes ressentent à des degrés divers avant les menstruations. Pour de nombreux auteurs, le caractère universel et pathologique de ce syndrome demeure hypothétique . PreMenstrual Syndrome, PMS, premenstrual dysphoric disorder, PMDD.
| |
DALTON, K. & GREENE, R. (1953). The premenstrual syndrome. Bristish Medical Journal, 1, 1007-1014. |
PEARLSTEIN, T.B. & STEINER, M. (2000). Non-antidepressant treatment of premenstrual syndrome. Journal of Clinical Psychiatry, 61 (S120), 22-27. |
| REID, R.L. (1985) Premenstrual syndrome. Current Problems in Obstetrics, Gynecology, and Fertility, 8, 1-57. |
STEINER, M. (2000) Premenstrual syndrome and premenstrual dysphoric disorder : guidelines for management. Journal of Psychiatry & Neuroscience, 25, 459-468. |
| OSOFSKY, H.J. & BLUMENTHAL, S. (Eds.) (1985). Premenstrual syndrome : Current findings and future directions. Washington DC : Amercian Psychiatric Press. |
ANGST, J., SELLARO, R., MERIKANGAS, K.R. & ENDICOTT, J. (2001). The epidemiology of perimenstrual psychological symptoms. Acta Psychiatrica Scandinavica, 104, 110-116. |
| |
McCRAY, S (2002) Premenstrual daily fluoxetine for premenstrual dysphoric disorder: a placebo-controlled, clinical trial using computerized diaries. Obstetrics & Gynecology, 100, 435-444. |
| LOGUE, C.M. & MOOS, R.H. (1986). Perimenstrual symptoms : prevalence and risk
factors. Psychosomatic Medicine, 48, 388-414. |
WITTCHEN, H.U., BECKER, E., LIEB, R. & KRAUSE, P. (2002). Prevalence, incidence
and stability of premenstrual dysphoric disorder in the community. Psychological Medicine, 32, 119-132. |
| OSOFSKY, H.J. (1988). Evaluation and management of premenstrual syndrome in clinical psychiatric practice. Journal of Clinical Psychiatry, 49, 494-498. |
CHRISLER, J. & CAPLAN, P.J. (2002). The strange case of Dr. Jekyll and Ms. Hyde : How PMS became a cultural phenomenon and a psychiatric disorder. Annual Review of Sex Research, 13, 274-306. |
| OSOFSKY, H.J., KEPPEL, W. & KUCZMIERCZYK, A.R. (1988). Evaluation and management of premenstrual syndrome in clinical psychiatric practice. Journal of Clinical Psychiatry, 49 (12), 494-498. |
|
| RAMCHARAN, S, LOVE, E.J., FICK, G.H. & GOLDFIEN, A. (1992). The epidemiology of premenstrual symptoms in a population-based sample of 2650 urban women :
attributable risk and risk factors. Journal of Clinical Epidemiology, 45, 377-392 |
SMITH, M.J., SCHMIDT, P.J. & RUBINOW, D.R. (2003) Operationalizing DSM-IV criteria for PMDD : selecting symptomatic and asymptomatic cycles for research. Journal of Psychiatric Research, 37, 75-83. |
| WOOD, S.H., MORTOROLA, J.F., CHAN, Y.F., MOOSAZADEH, F. & YEN, S.S. (1992). Treatment of premenstrual syndrome with fluoxetine : a double-blind, placebo-controlled, crossover study. Obstetrics & Gynecology, 80 (3), 339-344. |
|
| CAPLAN, P.J. McCURDY-MYERS, J. & GANS, M. (1992). Should "premenstrual syndrome" be called a psychiatric abnormality? Feminism & Psychology, 2, 27-44. |
FREEMAN, E.W. & SONDHEIMER, S.J. (2003). Premenstrual dysphoric disorder : Recognition and treatment. Primary care companion. Journal of Clinical Psychiatry, 5, 30-39. [PDF] |
| PEARLSTEIN, T.B. (1993). Advances in premenstrual syndrome. Current Opinion in Psychiatry, 6, 809-815. |
FLORA, S.R & SELLERS, M. (2003). "Premenstrual dysphoric disorder" and "premenstrual syndrome" myths. Skeptial Inquirer, 27, 37-42. |
| PEARLSTEIN, T.B. (1995). Hormones and depression : What are the facts about premenstrual syndrome, menopause, and hormone replacement therapy? American Journal of Obstetrics & Gynecology, 173 (2), 646-653. |
|
| DEUSTER, P.A., ADERA, T, SOUTY-PAUL, J (1999) Biological social and behavioral factors associated with premenstrual syndrome. Archives of Family Medicine, 8, 122-128. |
BRESLAU, N., LUCIA, V.C. & ALVARADO, G.F. (2006). Intelligence and other predisposing factors in exposure to trauma and posttraumatic stress disorder : a follow-up study at age 17 years. Archives of General Psychiatry 63, 1238-1245. |
| STEINER, M, STREINER, D.L., STEINBERG, S., STEWART, D., CARTER, D., BERGER, C., REID, R. & GROVER, D. (1999). The measurement of premenstrual mood
symptoms. Journal of Affective Disorders, 53, 269-273. |
SHAH, N.R., JONES, J.B., PERI, J., SHEMTOV, R., KARNE, A. & BORENSTEIN, J. (2008). Selective serotonin reuptake inhibitors for premenstrual syndrome and premenstrual dysphoric disorder : A meta-analysis. Obstetrics & Gynecology, 111, 1175-1182. |
|
|
| |
|
Synonyme = : Les synonymes proposés dans ce lexique doivent être considérés comme des équivalents sémantiques du langage naturel, et non comme des termes scientifiques. Le but est ici d'aider le lecteur qui s'intéresse à la psychologie, et non d'épuiser la liste des termes que les experts considèrent rigoureusement comme équivalents. Cependant, lorsqu'une nuance simple et clairement établie dans les écrits existe entre deux concepts - faux synonyme - j'utilise un * pour les désigner. EX: Renforcement et récompense ne sont pas synonymes, alors que conduite et comportement le sont même si ce dernier terme est une traduction de behavior, un terme forgé dans un cadre théorique - le fonctionalisme et le béhaviorisme américains - bien différent du cadre scientifique français qui a donné naissance au concept de conduite.
| |
CHASE, P.N., ELLENWOOD D.W. & MADDEN, G. J. (2008). A behavior analytic analogue of learning to use synonyms, syntax, and parts of speech. Analysis of Verbal Behavior, 24, 31- 54. |
|
| |
|
Syntaxe: Organisation cohérente et normative des mots au sein d'une phrase. Syntax.
| |
MENYUK, P. (1963). Syntactic rules used by children from preschool through first grade. Child Development, 34, 407. |
| CHOMSKY, N. (1965/69). Aspects of the theory of syntax / Structures syntaxiques. Cambridge : The MIT Press/Paris : Éditions du Seuil. |
| SACHS, J.S. (1967). Recognition memory for syntactic and semantic aspects of connected discourse. Perception and Psychophysics, 2, 437-442. |
| JOHNSON-LAIRD, P.N. & STEVENSON, R. (1970). Memory for syntax. Nature, 227, 412. |
| GRICE, H.P. (1975). Logic and conversation. In P. Cole & J. Morgan (Eds.), Syntax and semantics (Vol. 3, pp. 41-58). New York : Academic Press. |
| MacDONALD, M. C., PEARLMUTTER, N.J. & EIDENBERG, M.S. (1994). The lexical nature of syntactic ambiguity resolution. Psychological Review, 101, 676-703. |
|
|
|
Synthese : Revue philosophique multidisciplinaire. Éditeur : Springer.
AIZAWA, K. (1994). Representations without rules, connectionism, and the syntactic argument. Synthese, 101, 465-492.
|
|
Synthétique : Les théories tente d'expliquer une portion de la réalité, jamais toute la réalité. Toutefois, plus cette portion est grande, plus synthétique sera la théorie. À puissance égale, Une théorie (T 1) qui embrasse une large portion de la réalité est préférable à une théorie (T 2) qui ne s'intéresse qu'à quelques phénomènes (P X) isolés. N.D.L.R.: Attention, une théorie peut s'intéresser à de nombreux facteurs mais n'en expliquer réellement que quelques-uns. Il ne faut donc pas confondre puissance et le caractère synthétique d'une théorie. = profondeur d'une théorie.
| T1 |
P1 |
|
P5 |
P4 |
> |
T2 |
P1 |
|
|
|
| |
|
|
|
|
|
|
P3 |
| |
P2 |
P3 |
P6 |
|
P2 |
|
|
| P7 |
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
| + |
|
- |
|
Systématique : Qui procède par étapes logiquement ordonnées.
|
Système/Systémique : Interactions entre deux éléments ou plus qui forment un ensemble, un tout organisé et, régi par des règles propres à ce niveau d'organisation. EX: Un atome, une cellule, un organisme, un ordinateur, un syndicat sont des systèmes. En psychologie, le concept désigne la relation particulière qui s'établit entre les individus d'un milieu donné et les propriétés de ce milieu. En écologie humaine, l'ensemble des systèmes d'un individu forme son réseau social. EX: La famille est un système. N.D.L.R. : Le terme est également utilisé pour désigner les causes d'un phénomène que l'on observe mais qu'on ne comprend pas. Système et ressources. ( ): chronosystème, exosystème, macrosystème, microsystème, mésosystème, ontosystème. = setting, écosystème. System, systemism.
| |
BERTALANFFY, L.V. (1960). General system theory and the behavorial sciences. In J.M. Tanner & B. Inhelder (Dirs), Discussions on child development (Vol. 4, pp. 155-175). London. |
LE MOIGNE, J.-L. (1990). La modélisation des systèmes complexes. Paris : Bordas/Dunod. |
| ASHBY, W.R. (1962). Principles of self-organizing systems. In H. Von Foerster & G.W. Zopf (Eds.), Principles of self-organization. Systems Branch, U.S. Office of Naval Research. |
COX, M.J. & PALEY, B. (1997). Families as systems. Annual Review of Psychology, 48, 243-267. |
| ROSNAY, J. (1975). Le macroscope : vers une vision globale. Paris : Seuil. |
SAMEROFF, A.J. (2000). Developmental systems and psychopathology. Development & Psychopathology, 12, 297-312. |
| CROZIER, M. et FRIEDBERG, E. (1977). L'acteur et le système. Paris : Seuil. |
BUNGE, M. (2000). Systemism : The alternative to individualism and holism. Journal of Socio-Economics, 29, 47-157. |
| WATZLAWICK, P.J. (1988). Les pathologies des grands systèmes. Cahiers Critiques de Thérapie Familiale et de Pratiques de Réseaux, 8, 1-18. [PDF] |
VOLLING, B. (2005). The transition to siblinghood : A Developmental ecological systems perspective and directions for future research. Journal of Family Psychology, 19 (4), 542-549. |
|
|
|
|
Système artificiel : Système non-vivant produit par l'humain, qui n'existe donc pas à l'état naturel. EX: Un ordinateur. C-EX: Une rivière.
| |
ABERCROMBIE, M., HICKMAN, C.J. & JOHNSON, M.L. (1980). Dictionary of biology. Londres : Penguin. |
| |
|
Système de construits : Chez Kelly, ensemble plus mois ou moins cohérent des construits d'un individu. = réseau de concepts, schéma de concepts.
| |
ABERCROMBIE, M., HICKMAN, C.J. & JOHNSON, M.L. (1980). Dictionary of biology. Londres : Penguin. |
| |
|
Système d'éducation : Ensemble des moyens que se donne un état pour éduquer sa population. Parmi ces moyens, il y a la contruction et l'entretien des écoles, des collèges et des universités, la formation des maîtres,
l'adoption de lois et de règlements sur l'instruction obligatoire, la rédaction des programmes scolaires et d'évaluation, la gestion des établissements, l'achat de livres et d'ordinateurs, la promotion des valeurs scolaires, etc.
| |
ABERCROMBIE, M., HICKMAN, C.J. & JOHNSON, M.L. (1980). Dictionary of biology. Londres : Penguin. |
| |
|
|
Système de notation : En science, système de symboles visant à simplifier l'exposé de certains concepts ou de certains calculs. EX: X pour variable indépendante, Y pour variable dépendante, n= pour nombre de participants dans un groupe, Sd pour stimulus discriminatif, R+ pour renforcement positif, etc. = notation scientifique.
| |
ABERCROMBIE, M., HICKMAN, C.J. & JOHNSON, M.L. (1980). Dictionary of biology. Londres : Penguin. |
| |
|
|
|
Système immunitaire : Mécanisme de défense biologique contre les micro-organismes pathogènes, comme les bactéries, les cancers, les parasites, virus, etc. Immunity.
| |
MARSLAND, A. L., BACHEN, E. A., COHEN, S. & MANUCK, S. B. (2001). Stress, immunity and susceptibility to infectious disease. In A. Baum (Ed.), Handbook of health psychology. Hillsdale, NJ : Erlbaum. [LIRE] |
| COHEN, S. & MILLER, G.E. (2001). Stress, immunity, and susceptibility to upper respiratory infections. In R. Ader, D. Felten & N. Cohen (Eds.), Psychoneuroimmunology. NY : Academic Press. [LIRE] |
| COHEN, S. & MILLER, G.E & RABIN, B.S. (2001). Psychological stress and antibody response to immunization : A critical review of the human literature. Psychosomatic Medicine, 63, 7-18. [LIRE] |
| ABERCROMBIE, M., HICKMAN, C.J. & JOHNSON, M.L. (1980). Dictionary of biology. Londres : Penguin. |
| |
|
Système limbique : Ensemble de structures du cerveau intervenant dans les réactions émotionnelles, la motivation, la mémoire et le comportement. ( ): Amygdale, circonvolution cingulaire, fornix, hypothalamus, hypophyse, hippocampe, thalamus. = cerveau émotif. Limbic system.
| |
GLOOR P., OLIVIER, A., QUESNEY, L.F., ANDRMANN, F., HOROWITZ, S. (1982. The role of the limbic system in experiential phenomena of temporal lobe epilepsy. Annals of Neurology, 12, 129-143. |
| ADAMEC, R.E. & STARK-ADAMEC, C. (1986). Limbic hyperfunction, limbic epilepsy, and interictal behavior : Models and methods of detection. In B.K. Doane & K.E. Livingston (Eds.), The limbic system. New York : Raven Press |
| ABERCROMBIE, M., HICKMAN, C.J. & JOHNSON, M.L. (1980). Dictionary of biology. Londres : Penguin. |
| |
|
Système monétaire : Ensemble des institutions (Banque centrale, ministère des finances, Fonds Monétaire Internationale, banques à charte, etc.) et des règles qui régissent la transformation en monnaie des biens et services (règle d'équivalence) et l'échange de ses monnaies entre les différents acteurs d'une société (règle d'échange) ou entre les sociétés (régle d'échange des devises).
|
Système naturel : Système vivant ou non, qui existe à l'état naturel. EX: Un atome, une cellule, un syndicat.
|
|
Système nerveux autonome (SNA) : Subdivision du système nerveux périphérique qui régit les organes internes et les glandes.
| |
CARPENTER, M.B. & SUTIN, J. (1983). Human neuroanatomy. Londres : Williams & Wilkins. |
| |
|
Système nerveux central (SNC) : Partie du système nerveux composée du cerveau, du tronc cérébral et de la moelle épinière. Central nervous mechanisms.
| |
BARD, P. (1939). Central nervous mechanisms for emotional behavior patterns in animals. Proceedings of the Association Research in Nervous & Mental Disease, 19, 190-219. |
| BARD, P. (1950). Central nervous mechanisms for the expression of anger in animals. In M.L. Reymert (Ed.), Feelings and emotions (pp. 211-237). New York : McGraw-Hill. |
| MING, G.-L. & SONG, H. (2005). Adult neurogenesis in the mammalian central nervous system. Annual Review of Neuroscience, 28, 223-250. [PDF] |
| CARPENTER, M.B. & SUTIN, J. (1983). Human neuroanatomy. Londres : Williams & Wilkins. |
| |
|
Système nerveux parasympathique : Subdivision du système nerveux autonome qui s'active lorsque l'organisme est détendu et qui agit de façon à conserver l'énergie.
| |
CARPENTER, M.B. & SUTIN, J. (1983). Human neuroanatomy. Londres : Williams & Wilkins. |
| |
|
Système nerveux périphérique (SNP) : Toutes les parties du système nerveux à l'exception du cerveau et de la moelle épinière; comprend les nerfs sensitifs et moteurs.
| |
CARPENTER, M.B. & SUTIN, J. (1983). Human neuroanatomy. Londres : Williams & Wilkins. |
| |
|
Système nerveux somatique : Subdivision du système nerveux périphérique reliant les récepteurs sensoriels et les muscles squelettiques qui permettent le mouvement volontaire.
| |
CARPENTER, M.B. & SUTIN, J. (1983). Human neuroanatomy. Londres : Williams & Wilkins. |
| |
|
Système nerveux sympathique : Subdivision du système nerveux autonome qui mobilise les ressources de l'organisme en vue d'une action.
| |
CARPENTER, M.B. & SUTIN, J. (1983). Human neuroanatomy. Londres : Williams & Wilkins. |
| |
|
Système politique : |
Système social : Système naturel composé d'individus, d'humains ou d'animaux. EX: Un syndicat, une ruche, une meute de loups.
| |
COX, M.J. & PALEY, B. (1997). Families as systems. Annual Review of Psychology, 48, 243-267. |
| SAMEROFF, A.J. (2000). Developmental systems and psychopathology. Development & Psychopathology, 12, 297-312. |
|
| |
|
Szasz Thomas S. (Budapest Hongrie 1920-) : Psychiatre et psychanalyste américain d'origine hongroise. Figure de proue de l'antipsychiatrie.
 |
SZASZ, T.S. (1956). Malingering : "Diagnosis" or social condemnation? AMA Archives of Neurology and Psychiatry, 76, 432-443. |
| SZASZ, T.S. (1957). The problem of psychiatric nosology : A contribution to a situational analysis of psychiatric operations. American Journal of Psychiatry, 114, 405-413. |
| SZASZ, T. (1974). Ceremonial chemistry : The ritual persecution of drugs, addicts, and pushers. Holmes Beach : Learning Publications. Wesport, CT : Greenwood Press. |
| SZASZ, T. (1997). Mental illnes is still a myth. Review of Existential Psychology & Psychiatry, 23, 70-80. |
| SZASZ, T. (2008). Psychiatry : The science of lies. Syracuse University Press |
|
| |
|
Szeminska Alina (1907-1986) : Psychologue cognitiviste européenne et philosophe d'origine polonaise, speécialisée dans l'étude du développement des enfants et des adolescents. Étudiante de Köhler. Collaboratrice de Inhelder, Noelting et Piaget.
|
SZEMINSKA, A. (1935) . Essai d'analyse psychologique du raisonnement mathématique.
Cahiers de Pédagogie Expérimentale et de Psychologie de l'Enfant, 7, 18. |
| PIAGET, J et SZEMINSKA, A. (1949). La genèse du nombre chez l’enfant. Genève : Delachaux et Niestlé. |
| PIAGET, J. & SZEMINSKA, A. (1964). La genèse du nombre chez l'enfant.
Neuchâtel : Delachaux et Niestlé. |
| PIAGET, J., INHELDER, B. & SZEMINSKA, A. (1960). The child's conception of geometry. Routledge & Kegan Paul. |
|
|
|
|
| SA --- SAL --- SC --- SE --- SH --- SI ---SK--- SL--- SM --- SN ---SO --- SP --- SQ --- ST --- STI --- STR --- SU--- SY --- SZ |
|
 |
| Comment citer ce site? |
|
Pl@nète Psy©/Claude Goulet |
